Intellectual researching and spiritual knowledge

In The Word of God are texts published and offered which Bertha Dudde was permitted to prophetically receive and record. One promise of Jesus Christ was (John 14.21): ‘Whoever has My commands and obeys them, he is the one who loves Me. He who loves Me will be loved by My Father, and I too will love him and show Myself to him.’

+ + + + + + +

Please take special notice of the fact that God’s Words addressed to us are non-denominational. The contents of the publication by no means intends to attract members of any Christian religious affiliation nor to recruit members into any other religious affiliation.

Its sole purpose is to make the present-day Word of God .... accessible to all people. May this Word of God become a blessing to many people.

+ + + + + + +

Distribution of the proclamations is very much desired. Only complete and unaltered proclamations must be passed on.

Who was Bertha Dudde?

Bertha Dudde wurde am 1. April 1891 als zweitälteste Tochter eines Kunstmalers in Liegnitz, Schlesien, geboren.

Bertha Dudde was born on 1. April 1891, as the second oldest daughter of a painter, in Liegnitz, Silesia. She became a dressmaker and began to receive pronouncements from God through the ‘Inner Word’ on 15. June 1937.

“In a clear dream I was moved to write down my thoughts after devout prayer. Understandably this often gave way to doubt and inner conflicts until I was convinced that I was, myself, by no means the initiator of these exquisitely gracious words; but instead it was the spirit within me, in other words, the love of the Heavenly Father was obviously responsible for them and introduced me to the truth”.

“I was given knowledge of the spiritual world which far exceeded my elementary school education. I received and receive this knowledge as a dictation in a state of complete consciousness; I write down everything I am told in shorthand, in order to then transfer it word for word to clean copy. The procedure does not take place in a state of compulsion, for example in a state of trance or ecstasy, but in an absolutely level-headed frame of mind. However, I have to want it to happen and then I can receive these dictations voluntarily; they are neither bound by time nor place.”

“Now I only have one wish, which is to be able to make these gifts of grace accessible to many more people and in accordance with the will of God Himself to be allowed to do much more work in His vineyard.”

(Quotations from an autobiography from 1959).

Bertha Dudde died on 18. September 1965 in Leverkusen, Germany.

Published by friends of the New Revelation, Hans-Willi Schmitz und Wilhelm Wegers

http://en.bertha-dudde.org

Autobiography of Bertha Dudde

At the request of many friends Bertha Dudde wrote the following biography in 1953:

I have been writing messages received through the inner Word since June 15, 1937. In answer to the many requests of my friends I will give you a picture of my earthly life, a short explanation of what I received spiritually, and my own feelings about all this.

I was born April 1, 1891, the second oldest daughter of an artist of Liegnitz in Silesia, today's Poland. I had a normally peaceful childhood, with six sisters in our parent’s home. I learned the cares of life at an early age. The desire to make money to help my parents made me learn the trade of a seamstress. As the financial needs of my parents continued, so did the burden, and in this way I made myself useful.

My parents belonged to different denominations. Father was a Protestant - Mother a Catholic. We children were brought up in the Catholic faith but never experienced pressure or force to follow the practices of the church so that each child in later years was able to pursue their own chosen course.

I myself was religious but could not accept the doctrine of the Catholic system although I respected the church. I could not represent something on the outside that my inner conscience had not accepted. So I did not continue to attend church, heard little preaching and had no knowledge of the Bible. I did not read any religious books or scientific literature and did not join any other group or religious sect.

Anyone knowing the Catholic teaching knows what a conscious struggle one finds himself in when he wants to release himself from it. I was not spared from this either. But the question as to what is the Truth and where it is to be found, remained.

Often when I prayed the Lord's Prayer I would beseech the Lord to allow me to find His kingdom. This prayer was answered in June 15, 1937, as I prayed quietly and waited for the inner voice. In this attitude I persisted often, for a wonderful peace came over me and thoughts which came to my heart, not my head, gave me comfort and strength.

Still I did not know that these thoughts were given to me until, in a strange dream I experienced something which later proved to be the Truth and caused me to write down these thoughts.

So on a certain day as I listened inwardly a stream of words came to me, which I wrote down. This was the first message I wrote which started like this: "In the beginning was the Word, 'a Te-Deum' to the Creator of Heaven and Earth."

Then came doubt, …. did you write this by yourself? In short, I have wrestled, prayed and gone through many struggles, but again and again the words came to me like a stream, a wisdom, which made me tremble. Then God Himself took away my doubts. He answered me and I acknowledged Him as our Father, in His Word. My faith grew, doubt diminished, and I received and wrote daily.

The contents of the writings were beyond my understanding. Phrases, which I had never heard of or read about, strange and scientific expressions and references continually came to me. Then came unheard of expressions of the Heavenly Father's Love giving refuge and providing enlightenment to all the questions of life.

The Words came to me in the following manner: After sincere prayer and a short period of composure I listened inwardly. Thoughts then followed coming to my mind, clearly, distinctly, and the words flowed smoothly always three or four, one after another, like writing a radio announcement or a weather report, slowly so that I could easily keep pace, writing line after line.

Now I write the words in shorthand as a dictation without having any constructive or intellectual part in it. I am in no way in a 'trance', nor do I even form the sentences, but it comes to me one word at a time, neither do I understand the context while I am writing the words down.

After days, sometimes weeks, I transcribe the shorthand writings into longhand without changing or correcting a syllable. Each dictation takes about half an hour. I must stress that this could not happen forcibly or in a state of ecstasy. It all takes place simply and consciously, without any excitement or influence of my own will. I can interrupt myself at any time and finish the sentence after hours or days without reading the previous writing the dictated words continue again.

My will is under no compulsion, all that I desire is to serve God and do what His will wants me to do.

I can truthfully say that I was led into this Truth, and these concepts were, in every respect, foreign to me. It was only after years that I found confirmation of what I received when I came to know the writings of Jacob Lorber. No one can imagine my joy when I discovered the literature of Jacob Lorber; ‘The Great Gospel of John’ and ‘The Youth of Christ’. Then I understood that other people were also given the Word of the Lord, that God had spoken to His children at all times and that God will continue to do this in His endless love and mercy.

I found in Lorber's writings the same as was given to me. I often could not understand the Word that came to me, but in His love the Heavenly Father gave me the explanation. How wonderful are the innumerable manifestations in which the Father displays His exceedingly great goodness.

It became clear to me that my limited education due to lack of money, and my lack of time to read good books or visit performances, became my advantage. I was now able to concentrate on my work from early morning to late at night, and each day I received that precious spiritual Word without knowing for whom I received it.

It is because of my ignorance of the Bible and the Catholic doctrine that I accepted the Word from above without resistance. In my experience, an earnest Catholic or Protestant whose knowledge is rooted in dogmatic theories is too much bound to dogma to accept and embrace divine revelations without resistance.

Still, there are scientists at several faculties who earnestly discuss these divine teachings with increasing interest. Their interest not only concerns the irrefutable explanation of the origin of matter and the possibility of its dissolution, but also the principle of the wrong teachings of different religions, systems and confessions. In the messages I received, these errors are recorded and everyone is urged to give instructions concerning these doctrinal errors whenever there is an opportunity. But everyone is free to take the Lord's Word to heart or not. But whoever understands the spirit in the Father's Word and does not act accordingly increases the distance between himself and the Father even more. When he does not follow the warning Words of love he puts himself inevitably under the law. He will also, in the same measure, lack in grace by disregarding God's commandment of love.

In God's grace people are led anew to the Gospel, which emphatically points out the purpose of man's being. For the merciful love of God seeks to save all who still can be saved before the turning point comes. And it will come. The end-time which seers and prophets have proclaimed is now here. According to the revelations given to me, the Lord does not differentiate between His children. ‘Come ye all to Me’ sounds His call and blessed is he who hears His call and follows Him. God loves His children. He wants to make them all happy, even when they do not want to know Him.

Recorded November 22, 1953

Bertha Dudde

Bertha Dudde was permitted to leave her earthly shell on September 18, 1965 to return to the Father’s heavenly house.

Table of Contents

5744 - God's message to rationalists.... Deniers of God....

World people

1580 - Influence by the prince of lies on people's thinking....

4560 - Mental knowledge of worldly origin.... Truth - Error....

5154 - World people.... transience of the earthly.... conversion....

5911 - Faithlessness of the world's people....

Mind wisdom – world knowledge

0595 - God's word.... spiritual power.... mind.... inventions....

0854 - Spirit of God.... revelations.... science and true scholarship....

2438 - Divine wisdom.... world knowledge....

5754 - Attitude of intellectuals regarding spiritual gifts....

Intellectual research is no guarantee of truth

0587 - Earthly knowledge.... wisdom of God.... truth through the spirit of God....

6931 - Earthly knowledge is not 'wisdom'....

1918 - Intellectual research.... truth....

1965 - Secular researchers....

2806 - Researching the mind.... working of the spirit.... heart....

2823 - Researching the mind.... connectedness to God....

3502 - Faith merit act of free will.... no gift.... mind research....

4497 - Research-wise, spiritual territory cannot be fathomed....

5569 - When is pure truth guaranteed through the working of the spirit?....

8424 - Condition for receiving truth: to give up knowledge of mind....

Danger of error and intellectual arrogance

6031 - Spirit of confusion.... without love no truth....

6476 - Spiritual decline due to error and falsehood....

7368 - Harmful consequences of misguided teachings....

3641 - Spiritual arrogance....

6830 - Mental superiority.... mental arrogance....

8281 - Danger of arrogance....

„The wisdom of the wise will be destroyed“

2375 - 'The wisdom of the wise will be destroyed....'

4744 - ‘I will destroy the wisdom of the wise....’

5890 - Living or dead knowledge....

6488 - Intellectual knowledge.... Study.... Revelations....

8069 - Teaching ministry.... 'I will destroy the wisdom of the wise....'

Heart and intellectual thinking

2111 - Origin of thought in the heart of man....

6375 - Mental activity....

6961 - Right and wrong thinking....

4541 - Existence of God.... Worldly scholars.... Heart and intellect....

2302 - Emotional and intellectual thinking.... Truth....

6680 - Accepting or rejecting thought waves....

Spiritual research work

0782 - Unfolding and results of the spirit of God.... laws of nature.... lawgiver....

2249 - Spiritual knowledge.... study.... work on the soul....

4537 - Earthly knowledge meaningless against spiritual knowledge....

4713 - World wisdom - spiritual knowledge....

6519 - Earthly science and spiritual knowledge....

Spiritual knowledge – knowledge of the pure truth

8056 - Understanding spiritual knowledge....

1489 - Value of spiritual knowledge....earthly knowledge....

3140 - Wisdom is spiritual knowledge....

2124 - Spiritual knowledge is the result of the right walk before God....

5784 - Spiritual knowledge depending on maturity level....

8924 - Spiritual knowledge should ignite love for God....

9003 - Spiritual knowledge must concur with the transmitted Word from above.... I.

9004 - Spiritual knowledge must concur with the Word conveyed from above.... II.

7843 - Acquisition of spiritual knowledge....

Love is the key to wisdom and knowledge

2446a - Wisdom without love is unthinkable .... Everlasting knowledge ....

2446b - Wisdom unthinkable without love.... imperishable knowledge....

3518 - Acquiring wisdom.... research and brooding....

4384 - Research.... truth.... way of life....

7251 - Love is the key to wisdom....

7650 - From the fire of love shines the light of wisdom....

1735 - Love.... wisdom.... power of knowledge....

7183 - 'Knowledge' is not yet 'realization'....

8239 - God's light of love is insight and knowledge....

8666 - Only love helps to knowledge and bliss....

Spiritual exchange of ideas

3160 - Blessing of exchanging ideas....

4710 - Spiritual exchange of thoughts....

Limit of knowledge

5702 - Limits of knowledge....

6633 - Earthly limitations can be exceeded by spiritual means....

Some errors and ignorance on the part of researchers and scientists: doubting the existence of God

1388 - New world view.... foundation wall.... foundation....

1446 - State of mind.... godlessness....

4069 - Doubting God’s existence in the end time....

Wrong interpretation of scripture

2529 - Religions.... dispute.... different schools of thought....

5164 - Biblical research.... mind knowledge.... (after lecture by Jehovah's witnesses)

6929 - Book of books.... mind exploration....

8054 - Is the Bible completed....

8963 - Do the Gospels correspond to truth?....

8731 - The true description of the act of Salvation....

5604 - "Many are called, but few are chosen...."

Law of nature that cannot be researched

0254 - Stars .... Natural law .... Research to no avail ....

0832 - Vacuum....

0945 - Collision of Earth and Sun .... Researchers .... The Earth’s core ....

0957 - Eruptions .... Work of Creation .... Researchers ....

1119 - Diversity of creations....

1120 - Research work.... stars.... Venus....

1821 - Luminosity of the sun....

1824 - Unknown forces of nature cause the light....

2744 - Unexplored forces of nature.... elementary effects of these....

7957 - Cosmos.... Moon....

6323 - Separation of the planets....

UFOs error

6065 - Earthly and spiritual issues.... Inhabitants of other planets (flying saucers)

7208 - Contact between stars.... (UFOs)

8698 - Clarification about UFOs....

Disbelief in the end time

5807 - Turn of the world.... not world's end....

6675 - Certain destruction.... Prophesies are fulfilling themselves....

7040 - Messages concerning the continuation of Earth are more likely to be believed....

Inadequate explanations by scientitst about changes in the cosmos

4073 - Luminous appearance in the sky.... The cross of Jesus Christ....

6134 - Mysterious light phenomena....

6313 - Cosmic phenomena....

6405 - Changes in the constellations....

8780 - Cosmic changes....

8781 - Cosmic changes....

Ignorance of science about the extralegal action of natural forces

4348 - Earth rotations.... Earthly tremors....

4355 - Supplement and explanation regarding no. 4348....

3950 - Reason and forces of earth's disintegration.... (Nuclear energy)

3951 - Spiritual low - ignorance of the laws of nature and their effect....

4472 - Abolishing the laws of nature.... satan’s power at the end....

4708 - Irresponsible experiments are the reason for the destruction of earth....

4731 - Experiments towards the end of the earth.... Activating forces....

6081 - Success at the end of an earth-period.... Scientists....

6971 - Target of the opponent: destruction....

8712 - Spiritual low level.... Lovelessness.... Selfish love....

5029 - 'The powers of the heavens shall be shaken....' Reversal of natural laws.... Rapture....

6681 - Rapture....

Right research only in connection with God

0242 - Divine truth .... Science ....

0589 - Limits of the mind.... worldly wise.... "I know that I know nothing...."

1011 - Inventions.... forces of nature.... faith....

1609 - Research with and without God's help....

3137 - Correctly used mental activity.... Will....

6456 - The only way to knowledge....

6628 - World wisdom and dazzling light.... request for truth....

6942 - Scientific research with God or without God.... I.

6943 - Scientific research with God or without God.... II.

4480 - "You must be taught by God...."

Knowledge in the hereafter

1966 - Value of spiritual and earthly knowledge in the hereafter....

4795 - Recognition in earthly life or after entrance into the hereafter....

5801 - Worthlessness of earthly knowledge in the beyond....

8959 - Keen intellect is an obstacle to correct realisation....

5554 - The blessing of spiritual knowledge in the beyond....

Testing the spirit knowledge

3192 - Scrutiny of spiritual results by worldly researchers....

5770 - Serious examination with call for God....

7029 - The light of knowledge can only come from God....

8828 - Scrutiny of spiritual knowledge presupposes bond with God....

Responsibility for own thinking

1603 - Understanding, reason and free will.... Preconceived ideas.... Responsibility....

3455 - Responsibility for own thinking.... truth....

3550 - Responsibility for direction of thought....

5463 - The will determines the thoughts.... Responsibility....

7222 - Earthly or spiritual thought currents....

5407 - God shall become powerful in the weak....

6469 - 1 Corinthians 1, 19 - 21....

God's message to rationalists .... Deniers of God ....

B.D. 5744 from August 11th 1953, taken from Book No. 62

I want to speak to those who are not yet able to make the right decision, who are not unwilling to believe and yet cannot acknowledge Me with conviction either; to those who oppose the knowledge which My representatives on earth want to make accessible to them with their intellectual knowledge .... to those, who first want everything proven to them and believe that they can understand or refute it with their sharp intellect. Their knowledge kills the spirit .... What is described as higher truth, what cannot be proven in an earthly sense, because compulsory faith may not be exercised in earthly life, cannot be fathomed scientifically and even the sharpest human intellect is no guarantee for correct thinking on the spiritual level. I want to put this question to you humans: in which category of the works of creation do you place yourselves? Don't you realise that you are the only thinking and reasoning beings, whereas all other works of creation are unable to exhibit this thinking ability and freedom of thought?

From this alone you can conclude that you were created by a Power which is equally capable of thinking, which is merely infinitely powerful, for despite your faculty of thought you are incapable of creating living beings with the same faculty of thought .... You cannot quote your offspring as evidence, since you do not create them yourselves but merely fit in with existing natural laws which also provide you with evidence of a law-giver. Consider furthermore: Is a 'natural force' capable of thought? .... That is, is it able to bring beings into existence whose organism testifies of supreme wisdom? Would this natural force itself not have to be recognised and acknowledged as a Being with an ability of thought and will and thus be able to create and give life to expedient forms? And is the work of creation not sufficient evidence in itself even for the most intellectually astute philosophers? Indeed, would you be able to substantiate the 'non-existence' of a Being .... would you even be able to vaguely quote a comparison as evidence that a force brings forth orderly creations unless this force meets its match in a human being's will?

Let a force become uncontrollably active and you will have a dreadful experience but you will not be able to produce creations whose expedience and order you can admire .... Thus, by virtue of your intellect alone you are able to acknowledge a Supreme Being Which you have to regard as the Creator of eternity .... It truly does you no honour that you want to deny this Being, that you merely want to explain His activity, which is visible to you in His creation, as the effect of an unguided force, that you thus want to base the emergence of creation on an unconscious and blind process. Such an explanation is truly no evidence of a correctly employed intellect, on the contrary, it is a defiant evasion which you are looking for because you do not want to acknowledge a God .... for even with just a weak will both possibilities are considered first, and then a person will rather decide to accept than to reject a spiritually tangible Power which reveals itself in creation.

If you humans knew the serious effect a rejection, a denial of a spiritually tangible Deity has on your soul you would also understand why I want to enlighten you, why I want to stimulate you to seriously think about it so that you will give your misguided thoughts the right direction of your own accord, so that you will be able to believe what seems unacceptable to you as long as you just make one-sided judgments, as long as you believe that you can intellectually ascertain the truth. But the belief in a God and Creator is necessary in order to make a connection with this God and Creator .... And this connection with Him is the real purpose and goal of earthly life .... otherwise you would truly not have been allowed to embody yourselves on this earth, which was only created for the purpose of My living creation being able to re-establish the unity with God which he once had voluntarily severed. If, however, you deny a God then it means that you are still very distant from Me, it signifies renewed opposition to Me of your own free will which will incur a dreadful fate in the beyond or a repeated banishment into matter when the end of this earth has arrived. Therefore I would like to address you and encourage you to think it through before it is too late, and even if your earthly knowledge is extensive .... you will with certainty penetrate far more profound knowledge if you entrust yourselves to the One Who has created you and Who wants to be recognised as your God and Creator of eternity in order to then helpfully assist you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

World people

Influence by the prince of lies on people's thinking ....

B.D. 1580 from August 24th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

Look at humanity's conduct. It is dominated by the spirit of lies and this is causing indescribable confusion. Human thinking will distance itself ever further from the truth, for the human being mentally accepts the lie and has no way of recognising it as such, and thus the person's emotional life will be led astray as well. It is therefore understandable that the layer around the human soul continues to thicken, thus the person distances himself more and more from the truth since the spirit in him cannot express itself, i.e. the soul is incapable of receiving spiritual truths. As soon as a person's thinking takes the wrong direction the voice of the spirit gradually subsides until, in the end, it is no longer heard. The result is a human race which lives in complete ignorance, which strives towards completely different goals than they were originally supposed to achieve. Hence, earthly life is entirely unsuccessful, because as long as the human being lives in error he turns to the power from which he should separate himself. The God-opposing power subsequently makes use of this inclined will and determines the being to commit God-opposing actions in order to destroy all ties and to subjugate the being completely. And this state among mankind can now clearly be recognised .... Earthly life is lived totally independently from God, people only rarely think of the One from Whom everything emerged .... or every thought relating to spiritual matters is anxiously kept secret. God is no longer publicly professed, providing He is at all thought of. All these are visible signs of powers which are hostile to God, for their influence grows stronger the weaker the human being becomes. And since the human being keeps distancing himself ever further from the eternal Deity, his strength to resist the evil influence grows constantly weaker. Instead, he receives the strength from the God-opposing power which supports him in all earthly undertakings. Thus earthly success is always guaranteed through this said strength and the earthly success, in turn, contributes towards a complete separation from God, for the human being no longer needs divine strength, consequently he no longer calls upon God either but denies Him .... And it is the adversary's intention to alienate the human being completely from thoughts of God, for then he will have absolute control over him. He has become a victor over the being which had the choice to whom it wanted to concede victory.

It has chosen God's adversary and thus walked its earthly path in an entirely wrong direction ....

Yet God will not let these beings fall .... He will provide them with the evidence that everything earthly worth striving for is also subject to His power .... that He can destroy it if it corresponds to His will. He by no means haphazardly destroys what the human being deems desirable, but this work of destruction will, from a spiritual point of view, also be of greatest advantage for countless entities. Yet people who do not recognise its profound significance will be sorely affected by it, for they will lose everything which, until now, signified their whole life. And once again they are facing the decision .... to strive for the same again or to recognise the transience of it and to gather everlasting possessions for themselves. For at the moment of destruction the adversary loses power, and if the person recognises the impotence of the latter the possibility is given that he might recognise a different Lord above himself and turn to Him. Earthly possession is the share of the evil power for it contains unredeemed spiritual substances, and the human being should not desire what was his place of abode for an infinitely long time before .... he should not strive towards something which took him endless times to overcome .... And thus the obvious worthlessness of it has to be proven to him, so that he will turn away from it and towards that which will come after him, after his life on earth. He must relinquish earthly matter and desire spiritual things, then he will also overcome the final form and liberate himself from every chain. However, spiritual things continue to exist and therefore belong in the realm of truth .... Worldly things, however, are transient, thus they belong to the realm of darkness, to untruth, for it only shelters immature spiritual substance which did not recognise the truth and therefore were banished. Consequently, the human being can never know the truth as long as he desires earthly goods and, precisely because of this desire, concedes power to the prince of lies. And as long as he strives for earthly possessions he will be dominated by the lie, and his thinking has to be misguided, for the prince of lies tries to influence the person's thoughts first and to completely distance him from the truth. Therefore, the state of people is extremely alarming and can only be remedied if God Himself breaks the adversary's power by destroying earthly possessions ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Mental knowledge of worldly origin .... Truth - Error ....

B.D. 4560 from February 7th 1949, taken from Book No. 53

The world separates Me from people and many fall prey to it despite My obvious expression of strength. Even though they recognised Me they abandon Me and don't consider the fact that I will call them to account one day. But the world does not only signify pleasurable activities or material possessions. The adversary can also use other means if he wants people to desert Me, if he wants to keep the truth from them and make them inclined towards his misguided teachings. Then he will use worldly minded people to speak in the guise of an expert and confuse the one who was offered My Word from above so that he will no longer be able to recognise it because he no longer allows himself to be taught spiritually but instead in a worldly way. It is his own fault that this weakens his power of judgment, for the person to whom I convey My Word is offered a gift of grace which he should appreciate as such. When he is offered something precious he should turn away from worthless gifts; he should unhesitatingly relinquish the latter in exchange for My gift. If, however, he is unwilling to do so then he is not worthy of My gift and it will be withdrawn from him again. Hence the world is stronger, for where falsehood and error exist, the world is in the forefront; on the other hand, truth comes from Me, it is cut off from the world and is therefore only recognised and desired by those who have no further dealings with the world, that is, whose heart remains untouched by the enticements of the world, by all possessions of worldly origin. And so, mental knowledge which deviates from the pure truth likewise belongs to the world, because it did not originate from Me. Avoid the world and its representatives if you want to receive gifts from Me and when you are offered My gift of grace relinquish everything else, for it is the most precious endowment you can receive through My love .... You cannot excuse yourselves if you have refused My gift, for you are not incapable of recognising the truth as such if I offer it to you, yet you are unwilling to accept it and thereby also lose your power of judgment. And this is your fault for which you will have to justify yourselves. If I approach you, you must not place Me on par with those who cannot offer you anything of great value because they are not taught by Me. However, if you do so, then you are unworthy of My gift and it will be taken away from you again and truly not so easily offered to you a second time. Spend some serious thought on this and hold yourselves to account as to what you will give up, and let yourselves be warned and admonished, for you are in danger of losing an awful lot just because you don't want to renounce what is worthless, what is offered to you by the world and what therefore cannot last for eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

World people .... transience of the earthly .... conversion ....

B.D. 5154 from June 19th 1951, taken from Book No. 58

In the frenzy of worldly pleasure people lose all feeling for the divine-spiritual; for them everything supersensible is unreal, imagination and pathological self-suggestion, and therefore little success can be achieved with them if My servants want to instruct them correctly. There are two worlds facing each other, and the inhabitants of one world can hardly find their way in the other world. But since no tangible proof can be given to the worldly people, they reject everything spiritual as dream images which are not to be taken seriously. Therefore it is also difficult to preach the gospel to them which originated from Me, which testifies to Me and contains My teaching of love. For worldly people are egotists who have no understanding for My will, for My commandment of love. Hence they will not want to accept anything if My servants offer them a delicious gift, for they do not recognize its value. And yet, they are also My living creations whom I would like to help before it is too late .... However, as long as they pay homage to the world they still belong to My adversary .... but whether they will be able to detach themselves from him is a matter of free will, it is doubtful but not impossible, because the coming adversity will make them aware of the transience of earthly things and this can lead to realization if only they seriously want to do so.

My adversary drives people to works of destruction of all kinds .... He thereby wants to release the bound spiritual from matter so that it cannot develop upwards. However, he thereby unconsciously contributes to many of his followers becoming awake and recognizing the transitoriness of earthly things. And a recognition can lead to a change of will, a recognition of the impermanence of what people mostly strive for can lead to seeking and gaining something imperishable. Then even My adversary's activity will have become a success and the human being will find his way back to Me from Whom he had distanced himself. But the world rarely gives its followers away because most of them are also in bondage to My adversary who constantly lures them with the goods of the world. Yet I also try to win the children of the world for Myself and therefore often have to inflict very severe hardship on people in which they can come to realize that everything passes away and is void and that only that which belongs to the spiritual world endures.

For this reason My servants on earth shall also influence worldly people wherever possible, for what they hear will more or less remain in them even if they reject it, and the coming time will revive many a word which they heard from My messengers but rejected. It will shine like a little light in them and, if they take the right attitude, can still grow into a bright flame, for time itself will do its part. No human being can escape adversity if it is My plan to win him for My kingdom. Yet his will remains free, and his fate will also correspond to it one day in eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Faithlessness of the world's people ....

B.D. 5911 from March 22nd 1954, taken from Book No. 64

It is an extremely difficult beginning to have a spiritual influence on people who have already fallen victim to the world. For they only regard as right what their intellect can grasp .... but they lack all understanding for spiritual truths; they reject that which is supposed to provide information in the spiritual sphere, they are completely incapable of believing because they live in a different world than the one which is supposed to be made accessible to them. They do not recognize this world, and that is why they make no attempt to enter it or to look across in order to spy something that would be proof to them of the reality of the spiritual world. The earthly world stands separating people from the spiritual kingdom, and the earthly world asserts itself more and more because it is coming to an end. What people are asked to believe, what is presented to people as divine teaching, appears ever more unreal to them .... They cannot believe because they don't want to believe, because they don't bother to think seriously. And the distance between God and people will become ever greater because the latter will increasingly strive away from Him by striving for earthly material goods which are the only 'truly' desirable things to them. And this state, this attitude towards the earthly world, will become more and more apparent the closer the end is. A representative of divine spiritual knowledge will rarely be believed by people, the listeners will feel far superior to them and become ever smaller in number, and only a few will awaken to true life in the midst of a completely dead humanity, in the midst of a spiritual desert. Yet all these phenomena are only intended to confirm to you humans that the end is near, for if it were not so then an end of the earth, a destruction and renewal of it, would not be necessary either .... But the spiritual state of people who are completely secularized substantiates the transformation of the earth, it substantiates the end and the judgment, even though humanity is not accessible to this substantiation and prediction either .... Only the few whose senses are spiritually directed will recognize and understand this, but never the worldly people who don't want to hear about it and don't believe it because they are completely blind in spirit and judge according to their blindness. And so it is extremely difficult to free individuals from their spiritual blindness, to make them see and to change their thoughts and actions .... It is extremely difficult, and yet it should not be omitted to repeatedly stimulate their thoughts and direct them towards the kingdom which they are still very far from .... No one should be able to say that no rescue attempts were made on him. Everyone should be made aware of what lies ahead for humanity, and every person's free will should decide ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Mind wisdom – world knowledge

God's word .... spiritual power .... mind .... inventions ....

B.D. 0595 from September 25th 1938, taken from Book No. 13

In this solemn hour, the lord speaks to you through His servant John and informs you of things that are beyond common knowledge and that should help to enlighten you. For there are those in heaven and on earth who represent the office of mediator .... who receive from God and give .... and who pass these gifts on to people. Every instrument on earth is under divine protection so that the words given from above are also received and passed on purely. Whatever messages spread across the earth during this time will always remain an incomprehensible blessing for people. Every teaching from God is opposed by opposing powers who want to destroy what the lord God Himself wants to build up, and if there is now a threat from this side, the lord will inform you first in order to prevent this plan, which applies to this work and thus to the pure word of God Himself. Attempt after attempt will fail, which will always be directed against the word of God. All recognition of divine wisdom is of no avail against the ignorance of people who only reckon with earthly powers and pay no attention to anything spiritual. A sharp boundary will be drawn, for all that is spiritual will unite and separate itself from the world of thinkers and know-it-alls who deny all spiritual power. People demand proof of such a power and would be just as incredulous of an obvious proof, only in the remote effect would they still want to recognize a miraculous intervention of a divine power, but even then still to a limited extent. For science has recorded successes on all sides and this will push faith back more and more, but one thing people do not consider is that these successes were also more or less brought to people by spiritual power .... that this spiritual power has manifested itself through all those people who have made new discoveries and inventions in the field of science. The more simple-minded a person is, the more deeply he can devote himself to the belief that the worldly wise .... the intellectuals must also recognize their cleverness as a gift of the supreme deity .... as a spiritual manifestation of power, which turns more to some people and less to others. All spirit from God stimulates man .... the more intensively this spirit of God flows into the human being, the more active such a person's work will be .... that the spirit and divine power is therefore the cause of every earthly invention .... but that all this is dead beginning, only of use to the world and earthly followers as long as it is not recognized as a purely divine product but the human being claims recognition of his achievement for himself. Every human being only carries out what he is commissioned to do, and this commissioner is always the eternal deity, Who presides over everything that is created with His will .... and every human being is always only the executor of God's will in everything that comes into being .... Only that man uses his creative power and creative power, which comes to him from God, of his own will to create works that do not serve the common good of mankind. This is against God's order and can never be approved of. If everything that is created by human hands and for which God gives His power would always correspond to the good purpose, then such a work would truly remain blessed by the lord for a long time, and only good things would always adhere to such works and endure. The inventions, which again are only to fulfil their purpose in destruction, can by no means be blessed by the lord, even though the divine power has also animated man and produced earthly things. The power is given to every human being without distinction, but one's own will uses this power for good or evil, for evil powers likewise sought to exert their influence, and man willingly accepted such influence, making use of divine power, yet subordinating himself to evil. Furthermore, in their arrogance people want to attribute all successes to themselves .... deep, serious reflection would have to teach them that they did not create themselves in this way, that their intelligence is also a gift from a higher power that cannot be appropriated arbitrarily by anyone. Thus God endows each one differently and gives each one the gifts that enable him to live his higher development. Spiritual endeavour brings him no visible benefit, and therefore he also leaves aside the urgent necessity. He exploits himself exhaustively and the gifts bestowed upon him for the purpose of spiritual development have just the opposite effect .... to place his own ego even higher instead of giving thanks and honour to the divine creator, Who in His love has so richly provided for him as a small being. Tireless spiritual labour earns the human being the highest reward in eternity .... yet no matter how valuable earthly work may be for earthly existence and also be of benefit to countless people, it will not be of any noteworthy advantage for eternity, for the most significant work on earth is invalid in the face of death .... Nothing the soul can take over from its work on earth, unless excessive love for fellow human beings has stimulated the creative urge and the works have only arisen purely out of compassion and neighbourly love. Then God does not judge the work, but the degree of love of the creator. Thus, intellectual wisdom can indeed become a great blessing, both for fellow human beings and for the person himself ...., but only where it is recognized as a gift from God and received with the deepest humility and gratitude. For there the childlike relationship with the heavenly father is not disturbed, but established in all intimacy, and thus the person's knowledge can unfold blessedly and assume the highest dimension, for the father will always increase this gift where it is used correctly. The light will therefore always shine brightly and clearly where divine strength comes to light, and this strength will express itself where wisdom originating from God is recognized. Such people can be completely permeated by the spirit of God and their thoughts will never be focussed on earthly possessions but solely on exploring divine wisdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spirit of God .... revelations .... science and true scholarship ....

B.D. 0854 from April 8th 1939, taken from Book No. 17

The most varied opportunities present themselves to men, and each one should be used in the most exhaustive manner. For the strengthening of the spirit take up the following: As far as the eternal Godhead allows it, people move in the centre of the divine activity of love, and only undivided attention allows this to be recognized. However, where the divine will has created a field of activity which cannot be overlooked from a human point of view, only the spirit of God awakened to life is able to find the right explanation, for what comes to light exceeds the human ability to comprehend .... people think they can unravel on their own what, however, is the intervention of divine love and therefore only comprehensible to people when they are also in love. They know how to solve the strangest entanglements of human experience and explain them intellectually, but it is impossible for them to regard what appears incomprehensible to them as divine activity and to try to grasp it spiritually. And thus an ultimatum has been set for them .... the lord demands complete submission and compliance with His commandments from and at the same time assures them of higher knowledge, so that every person can acquire spiritual knowledge if only he fulfils his duty towards God. A general standstill has occurred which has the effect that the divine commandments are no longer respected and that the spiritual state has thus experienced a certain decline .... People close their eyes and ears to the gifts from above, they prefer spiritual blindness, and this leads to complete alienation from God and a certain inability to recognize everything divine. All indications in this respect are in contradiction with human thinking, and a scientific explanation which runs counter to divine revelation is accepted without contradiction, while the truth is superiorly rejected. Thus, today everything is under the sign of science, people are constantly pondering, calculating and researching without finding a completely satisfactory result, yet people pass by the pure truth and therefore constantly remain mistaken and entangle themselves in contradictions. Limits will therefore be drawn and true scholarship will only be found where divine working is acknowledged and thus the eternal deity Itself works in the human being. And the result of all human research will truly deviate considerably from the wisdom given to those who research in God. And thus the lord considers all those who desire Him and does not allow them to fall into error .... Understandably, however, He will also remain distant from those who rely on their own strength and withdraw from the divine sphere of activity; they travel the earthly path in vain and their spirit will not be awakened to life since they flee from divine strength ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Divine wisdom .... world knowledge ....

B.D. 2438 from August 6th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

Man pays no attention to divine wisdom when it is offered to him, but he accepts the knowledge of the world unquestioningly and thereby reveals that he is more attached to the world than to God. For a person who truly loves God, who strives for the eternal deity with all his senses, is not satisfied with the knowledge that the world offers him. It leaves unsolved the great questions which fulfil him and which can only be answered by the one to Whom nothing is alien .... about the relationship of man to God, about the purpose and meaning of creation, about the beginning and goal of all creatures .... These questions can also be answered by people, by worldly wise men, but they will never be able to substantiate their views, they will only speculate and draw conclusions, which, however, always spring from purely worldly thinking and deviate greatly from the pure truth. And neither the questioner nor the answerer will be convinced that they are standing in complete truth .... But if a person is far from God, he will be satisfied with the answer of a worldly wise man, for this is more acceptable to him than divine wisdom. And so only those people will profess the latter who are in close union with God, to whom the eternal deity has already come closer through loving activity and who therefore also recognize what is of divine or human origin. These people are knowledgeable because they are fully convinced that they know the truth and their knowledge is not piecemeal but completely coherent and complementary. Worldly knowledge, however, will assert itself because it is considered authoritative by the majority, whereas spiritual knowledge finds little favour and the unbelieving person, who is distant from God, lacks the gift of judgement, consequently he cannot affirm anything he does not understand. The knowledgeable person, however, should take this incapable state into account, he should patiently try to pass on the pure truth, he should defend it and not allow himself to be put off if success is not immediately noticeable. For God's love gives the human being many opportunities to come to realization, and suddenly this realization can come to him that he then very well perceives the truth as such and is no longer reluctant to accept it .... For whatever the wise men of the world offer him will always only be inadequate piecemeal work and will not be able to satisfy a serious thinker permanently. For only the pure truth makes a person pause in his search, and once he has found it, he perseveres with it because he now knows that he stands in the truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Attitude of intellectuals regarding spiritual gifts ....

B.D. 5754 from August 25th 1953, taken from Book No. 62

There will always be people who are difficult for Me and My teaching to win over because they use their intellect too much but only seldom let their heart speak, which recognises Me sooner than the intellect. For the latter is used by My adversary to make himself heard, whereas the heart will hear Me. I can certainly also be intellectually recognised but only after the heart has recognised Me. The intellectual knows little about the gifts of the spirit, of abilities which a person can develop within himself but which have no organic foundation. The intellectual's path is different from that of a spiritually enlightened person, and since both take different paths their goals also differ .... the goal of one is full of light whilst the other's goal is bleak and sinister .... People who look for the truth by intellectual means establish their own limitations, because their intellect is limited, whereas the spirit can rise above all limitations since it has access to every region. And thus no person will ever be able to call himself knowledgeable if he purely searches rationally without having previously awakened the spirit .... And the fact that he will not acknowledge information acquired through the working of the spirit testifies to the inadequacy of his intellectual knowledge ....

Nevertheless, I suffer him and his spiritual weakness because he can only be taught when he realises that the final knowledge remains inaccessible to him .... when he realises how little he can achieve with his intellectual knowledge which, in the final analysis, leaves him dissatisfied and which no amount of deliberation can increase .... For the knowledge has to be imparted to him .... not by people but by God .... He has to appeal to Me for it, only then will he increase in knowledge, in light, only then will he accept wisdom, not just earthly knowledge which is inadequate. He must become empty so that he can be filled .... he must let go of earthly knowledge so that he can receive spiritual wisdom, he must search for the light so that he can find it .... only then will My teaching testify to its origin, only then will he strive for My kingdom and only then will My spirit be able to work in him and convey knowledge to him which is accepted by the heart and intellect because it originates from Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Intellectual research is no guarantee of truth

Earthly knowledge .... wisdom of God .... truth through the spirit of God ....

B.D. 0587 from September 18th 1938, taken from Book No. 13

All that the earth harbours of knowledge and experience is not in proportion to the infinite wisdom of God. People want to put their own wisdom first and do not consider that understanding is also a gift from the most high, and even when used in a good sense, it is only tiny compared to the wisdom of God. Do you have the gift of being able to fathom what purpose the millions of stars in the firmament serve? You can only ever accept what is given to you from above as an explanation, but you can never go one step further on your own, because for you all the stars are distant from the world, only visible to your eyes as tiny dots. But now consider that God has accomplished unspeakably many creations which are completely alien to you .... consider that every work of creation, in wise foresight of its purpose, fits into the overall creation in divine order .... consider that you face all these works of creation without the slightest knowledge .... Then perhaps the lack of your own wisdom will be clear to you, you will realize that you can only fathom nothing in the world in depth purely intellectually with the gift which the lord has given you .... You can guess and just believe .... and therefore always remain ignorant as long as you do not give the spirit within you the freedom to be active for you. This spirit will then introduce you to the truth and completely open up all areas to you if only you have the desire to receive enlightenment for the purpose of your spiritual further education. After all, you see so many riddles in nature every day which you accept, perhaps questioning yourselves about them or wondering .... you cannot find a comprehensive answer if you want to explain them purely intellectually. Ask your creator Himself .... He will not withhold the answer from you if, after fervent prayer, you listen attentively to the voice within you that introduces you to inexplicable territory. A little while longer, and all doubters will experience things that will shake their security to the core. For the lord will make himself known to everyone in order to try to save everyone's soul, and then your speeches will form an easy foundation on which to build .... The distant shaping of life will also help to change the minds of those people, for God has the destiny of each individual in his hands. God's wisdom is unlimited, how could a person measure himself against it and claim something with the certainty of someone with full knowledge that is completely beyond his judgement. God gave man the intellect to be able to judge everything in, around and about himself to the extent that it visibly gives him cause for enquiry and pondering. But God has reserved the answer for Himself .... And He gives it to the one who, as a child, begs the father for enlightenment .... but not where man relies on his own knowledge and deems himself too exalted to childishly ask for enlightenment. Put aside your arrogance where problems of creation are concerned .... Knowledge of spiritual things is completely independent of worldly experience, and intellectually highly developed people often find the gulf to spiritual knowledge considerably wider because they find it too difficult to descend from the heights .... than a human child who trustingly and believingly recommends himself to the divine heart of the father. These bridge the gulf with ease, but all the knowledge in the world only helps to widen the gulf, for the human being distances himself from pure inner faith in the lord God as the sole controller of the universe ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Earthly knowledge is not 'wisdom' ....

B.D. 6931 from September 30th 1957, taken from Book No. 74

Even if you deem yourselves wise, you are nothing of the kind as long as I cannot let My light shine into you to enlighten your spirit. For that which you consider knowledge will not make you happy for long, even if it comes close to the truth, for it is merely earthly knowledge .... knowledge, which relates to everything you deem worthy of knowing for your earthly life. Were you to forego your physical life tomorrow this knowledge would also be lost to you if you could not show any spiritual progress. But those of you who don't strive spiritually do not possess wisdom. Wisdom is the realisation of everlasting knowledge, which comes forth from Me alone and flows to the one who sincerely desires it. However, you humans only ever judge intellectual results and deny the value of all spiritually gained conclusions. You thereby only prove that you are still unenlightened, that you exist in a pitiful state because the time you lived on earth has so far been completely useless. You are chasing after the wrong possessions if you content yourselves with the information you have gained so far, which exclusively answers earthly questions and solves problems which, from a spiritual point of view, are worthless. You miss the purpose of your earthly life which solely consists of changing your soul's spiritual darkness, of dissolving its layers which prevent the penetration of light. You don't even know the purpose of your earthly life, you don't know about the actual task you are given, but you believe yourselves to be wise if you possess purely earthly-orientated knowledge .... if you have a keen intellect at your disposal and solely use this divine gift to research and ponder with a purely earthly goal in mind ....

You can attain an eminent reputation on earth, you can indeed achieve great things compared to your fellow human beings, but you cannot call yourselves wise, since by virtue of your intellect you will be unable to fathom anything which lies beyond the sphere of human habitation .... And at the end of your life you will have to admit that you know nothing, if you approach your end consciously, if you come close to passing through the gate to eternity and you think about the accomplishments of your earthly progress .... Then your own self-assurance will leave you; then you might perhaps even become aware of the futility of your efforts, and you would be grateful if you could still receive a small glimmer of light about the human being's real purpose of life. If you .... who deem yourselves wise .... are offered a light during earthly life you spurn it due to self-importance, for while you are influenced by deceptive light you cannot feel the gentle radiance which, however, would enter your heart, whilst the deceptive light .... your intellectual knowledge .... cannot spread inner clarity. You should never reject a light if it illuminates you unusually, your should not try to explain such light intellectually, you should close your eyes, which are already weakened by the deceptive light, and let the true light shine into your heart, that means, you should put all your earthly knowledge aside for once and simply listen quietly when you hear Words of wisdom .... You should make time to let your thoughts roam into a region which is unknown to you, and long to learn more about it .... And every such thought will become a blessing for you .... For then you will receive knowledge which you will recognise as 'wisdom from God' and which will truly gain you greater success than the worldly knowledge you strive for .... which will vanish, just as your body will vanish, and which has not provided the soul with the slightest progress .... which left it in the same darkness it was in when it came to earth as a human being ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Intellectual research .... truth ....

B.D. 1918 from May 15th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

It will not be possible for anyone to get behind the pure truth in terms of research, for truth is something purely spiritual which cannot be fathomed intellectually. Truth is inseparable from the eternal deity, therefore it must also be something unfathomable in itself like the eternal deity itself. But something spiritual can never be fathomed through a purely physical function, and it is a purely physical function when the intellect alone wants to approach the solution of problematic questions which concern the great riddle of creation or everything that lies outside the earthly, when therefore man wants to eliminate God and solve such questions through sharp thinking. The result of such research cannot correspond to the truth, because the truth is God, without God there cannot be truth. And because truth is something divine, it can only be offered by God Himself, and only to those who approach God for it, who ask for His help, His spirit for every enquiry. God wants the truth to be spread, He also wants to send it to those who still err, but then they must be willing to accept it .... However, those who live without God, who do not recognize Him and consequently do not believe that they need a supply of strength, are still in league with the power which fights against the truth. This power will try to determine the human being's will to reject the pure truth, and the person who lives without God will give in to its insistence and stubbornly oppose the pure truth with evidence which betrays precisely this sinister influence. Without God, man cannot attain the truth because he is then subject to the prince of lies, whose endeavour is to undermine the truth. However, purely intellectual activity corresponds to the human being's free will, i.e. it will produce results that correspond to the human being's will. Therefore, if a person researches purely intellectually, i.e. without entering into contact with good knowing powers through prayer to God, then his own will is active but not the divine will .... However, one's own will is still opposed to God, it has more contact with the opposing power and is therefore also seized and directed by this power, namely towards that which is opposed to God. Man cannot walk the right path without God, he will always err because his guides want to lead him astray, but it is completely up to him which power he chooses to guide him. As such, man himself is incapable of walking the right path without any guidance; he is incapable of fathoming the truth on his own, i.e. without the support of spiritual power .... However, he has the right to request spiritual strength and he has the free will to decide in favour of good or evil strength. Even the belief that he does not need support is an influence of evil forces. It is the spiritual arrogance that is part of the evil power and through which he already grants this power the right over himself. Consequently, a person can only be guided into the truth when he consciously entrusts himself to the eternal deity and, in the awareness of his own spiritual poverty, requests the good spiritual power in order to be able to recognize the truth as such when it is offered to him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Secular researchers ....

B.D. 1965 from June 23rd 1941, taken from Book No. 28

The worldly wise often give a detailed explanation of the results of their research but fail to realize that truthful results can only be achieved through spiritual research. Earthly evidence is only ever valid where earthly research is concerned but lacks any foundation in the case of creations which lie outside the earthly realm. And these people cannot understand that earthly wisdom is not sufficient for such creations. God sets limits to human research and human knowledge which can only be entered with God's approval. However, He grants this permission to anyone who wants to enrich his knowledge .... i.e. He gives him clarification about problems which are unsolvable for earthly people. God Himself distributes this gift, God Himself introduces the person to knowledge and requires deep faith and a desire for truth .... Then every question will be answered and every problem solved. However, man has the ambition to excel, i.e. to outdo his fellow human beings in knowledge, and this is then a somewhat noble motive for his research. Consequently, success will also be correspondingly low. Wanting to fathom the truth for the sake of the truth is pleasing to God, but wanting to fathom it for the sake of success will never produce infallible results. Therefore, the results of the research of the worldly wise are rarely to be believed. Rather, error is often spread, which requires great spiritual knowledge to refute. But God stands by those who fight against such error on earth in order to make humanity more receptive to the pure truth ....

(23 June 1941) Only what comes from above, i.e. what God, as the truth Himself, gives, can be regarded as truth. Man, in his delusion, believes himself to be infallible. His entire thinking and research is based on a completely wrong biology, and he is so convinced of the correctness of his conclusions that a contrary opinion cannot arise. But if he were to accept such an opinion, then a whole edifice of thought would collapse, and this could well confuse man's thinking as long as he does not recognize in God and His work a power that is wiser than all the wise men in the world. How inconceivably small is man, and what problems he is capable of solving .... All the wisdom of the earth is not able to penetrate into supernatural things .... And supernatural is everything that is outside the earth, regardless of whether they are visible or invisible to man. There are no limits to the spirit, but there are limits to the human intellect. And all purely intellectual research is to be assessed as misguided unless divine spirit has been requested to do so. How quickly people believe they have found the key and how far they are from the truth. Such wisdom may well apply to the earth, but it can never be harmonized with extraterrestrial creations, even though these appear to be closely connected to the earth as mother stars. What belongs to the earth is accessible to human enquiry, but beyond that the intellect fails if the spirit in man does not become active at the same time. Those who abandon themselves to God in order to be taught by Him will learn more of the purest truth in a short time than years of study by worldly researchers can give them. For everything spiritual wants to be grasped spiritually .... But what is outside of earth is only spiritual, only visible to the human eye as luminous or lightless bodies, but which in reality do not consist of tangible, earthly substance, but only seem to be form through the radiation of the more or less perfect spiritual .... This explanation is almost unacceptable to all worldly researchers, and it is therefore an almost hopeless endeavour to make the pure truth accessible to them. And yet the truth about it has to be conveyed to earth, for through their apparent wisdom people are increasingly distancing themselves from the truth and therefore also from faith .... For the more they want to investigate for themselves, the more they switch off the eternal deity. They consider themselves wise enough to be able to analyse the power from God and fall deeper and deeper into error. But the spirit from God gives enlightenment to every person who desires pure truth for the sake of truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Researching the mind .... working of the spirit .... heart ....

B.D. 2806 from July 10th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

It will never be possible to enter the spiritual kingdom through research, nor will it be possible to receive knowledge about spiritual things in a scholastic way. And the reason for this is that the heart must be active in order to fathom knowledge and truth, otherwise neither can be imparted to it. spiritual knowledge has nothing to do with worldly knowledge, indeed, even a person with little worldly knowledge will be far more receptive to spiritual knowledge because it is made known to him through the voice of the spirit, which only resounds in the heart and is heard the easier the less resistance is put up to it by intellectual knowledge, which mostly rebels against spiritual knowledge. The mind is exposed to all influences; both good and bad forces try to assert themselves, and that is why it is full of wisdom, which, however, does not always have to be truth. It is human wisdom that fills the thinking of a person who has only gained it intellectually. However, only the working of the spirit in the human being offers a guarantee of pure truth. Consequently, divine wisdom does not come from outside but from within, from the heart, and can therefore only be heard if the human being is introspective. But the truth never comes to him from the outside unless the bearer of the truth has been taught by God Himself, i.e. the spirit of God has come alive in him. It would now be wrong to want to deny knowledge of the truth to every worldly researcher, just as, conversely, a person taught by the spirit of God can also have great worldly knowledge, provided that spiritual knowledge was sought first and therefore God provides him with spiritual and earthly knowledge .... He then only grants access to the knowing beings, and they also consider him according to the truth, both spiritually and earthly. But he must also utilize the spiritual knowledge towards his fellow human beings, otherwise it cannot expand if the spiritual knowledge is the result of unselfish loving activity towards his neighbour. Thus every intellectual researcher must at the same time fulfil the commandment of neighbourly love in order to penetrate knowledge that cannot be gained purely intellectually. People do not want to accept this because it is incomprehensible to them that thoughts are born in the heart, i.e. that thinking, feeling and willing are decisive as long as thoughts move in spiritual areas. Only a person whose feelings and will are good and noble, who is therefore able and willing to love, can think rightly, i.e. think truthfully. For his thoughts are guided by the spirit in him, which, however, can only work in a loving person. But the spirit in the human being receives the truth from the spirit outside himself, which is God's emanation of love, which therefore knows everything because it is divine, whereas the human being, who lives without love, cannot partake of this emanation of God's love and his thoughts are merely the transmissions of ignorant forces as soon as they touch upon spiritual areas or the function of the thinking organs, where earthly questions are merely solved. And such results can and will always be disputed because the human being as such can always err. Love and truth cannot be separated from each other, because both are divine and therefore cannot be thought of without each other. But love is part of the heart, consequently truth can only be born in the heart, it must be felt and also recognized as truth by the heart, then received and thought through by the intellect and thus remain with man as intellectual property. The intellectual man, however, ponders and researches and tries to dissect everything, his heart remains mute and unfeeling as long as he is not active in love, and then he comes to conclusions that are completely erroneous; but he tries to prove them again with false intellectual results. He is convinced of the correctness of his conclusions only to doubt them again when another intellectual researcher has arrived at different results and again supports them as the only correct ones. The spirit from God, however, gives simple and clearly understandable explanations which are so plausible to the human being if he is in love. He knows no doubts because his heart, his being capable of love, also gives him the power of realization and the explanations of the divine spirit are understandable and therefore credible to him. He knows that he walks in truth, he also knows that this truth can never be refuted, that it always and constantly remains the same, because the truth from God is eternally unchanging, just as God, as the giver of truth, remains unchanging for eternity ....

amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Researching the mind .... connectedness to God ....

B.D. 2823 from July 24th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

Every desiring person will be given spiritual nourishment and thereby he will recognize God's love and kindness which reveals itself to him by illuminating his spirit. And this love expresses itself in such a way that thought follows thought and the human being becomes knowledgeable .... that the one who has become knowledgeable no longer harbours any doubts as to whether his knowledge corresponds to the truth. Every person will indeed advocate what he has mentally made his own, even though it need not be the pure truth, but in most cases it is knowledge taken over from people; it is therefore thoughts that he has not born himself but that have been transferred to him by fellow human beings. Such knowledge cannot be called self-acquired knowledge as long as it has not become his own spiritual knowledge through deep reflection .... And this reflection must now take place with the help of the divine spirit, i.e. the spirit of God must be approached for its work, which now separates right thoughts from wrong ones and gives the human being the realization of what is right and what is wrong. People make many assertions, all of which have been gained through intellectual thought, and yet they differ from one another and no human being can be blamed for a lack of intellectual activity .... On the other hand, the desire for the pure truth will be quite different in its strength. And this is the reason why all the results of intellectual activity are different. For only the desire for truth guarantees pure truth .... Because only then can God Himself, as the eternal truth, reveal Himself and He will also reveal Himself because His love wants to give man the truth which is to make him happy. Whoever desires to receive knowledge from God Himself will truly also be in the right knowledge; whoever excludes God and searches without Him, his thoughts cannot move in truth, because truth is only with God, nowhere else. Right thinking, i.e. knowledge that corresponds to the truth, cannot be achieved without being connected to God, even though the greatest worldly wise make it their life's work to penetrate this in a research-like manner. His knowledge will never go beyond visible or tangible things which can be verified and proven on earth .... But how all these things are connected with God, with the creator, what spiritual meaning all that man sees and what surrounds him has, that cannot be fathomed scientifically. But the human being who is intimately united with God can ask Him all these questions, they will be answered for him through God's great love and grace, and he will very well recognize the thoughts which now arise in him as God's answer, they will appear to him as truth, they will move and delight him because truth is something divine and therefore must also delight and satisfy. This is why the person who has received such knowledge from God Himself will no longer ponder and research but unconditionally accept what he has received as truth, whereas the intellectual researcher will not stop his pondering and researching because he lacks innermost conviction, because he will not remain without doubt and ever new thoughts will make him discard the old ones, provided they are thoughts which have not emerged from his heart but from his intellect. However, if he has received it from fellow human beings, then his conviction is only weak and will soon be shaken as soon as he earnestly desires the truth. The will for truth and the call to God as the eternal truth is absolutely necessary in order to receive the pure truth and to be able to recognize it as pure truth ....

amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Faith merit act of free will .... no gift .... mind research ....

B.D. 3502 from July 30th 1945, taken from Book No. 45

The deepest darkness has to give way to bright light if the soul has a desire for it, on earth as well as in the spiritual kingdom, for the desire for it is always decisive as to how the soul is considered. And thus the human being on earth will also create the degree of light for himself which corresponds to his desire. And indeed, he will be able to mentally accept truth or error but only recognize both as what they are when he strives for truth. But to recognize truth as truth, error as error, means to be fully convinced that he thinks right or wrong. And yet he will have no proof of this that is valid for the world, but he will believe it ..... Consequently, faith is acquired through his own merit because he had the will to stand in truth, to recognize truth as such. And thus the human being can believe if he wants to .... and it is not a gift, a grace, to be able to believe because faith always presupposes the will, the desire for truth. This applies to faith which has the right value before God, which God demands of people .... faith in Him as a supremely perfect being full of love, power and wisdom. God only requires this faith because it is the prerequisite for a way of life on earth which corresponds to divine will, and because it results in everything else the soul needs for its ascent development. For anyone who calls this faith his own will always and constantly consult the eternal deity, he will mentally unite with It and consciously strive towards the most perfect being .... in the realization of his own inadequacy he will appeal to God for advice and help, he will gratefully accept the blessings offered to him with love and thus fulfil his purpose of earthly life. But every human being can acquire convinced faith in God as an exceedingly loving, wise and omnipotent being if he begins to think about his purpose of earthly life completely uninfluenced, always with the will to recognize what is right. He need only pay attention to everything that happens around him and follow his own fate in life; then he will always be able to recognize God's love, if he does not use earthly well-being as a standard. Creation will continue to prove God's wisdom and omnipotence to him, always provided that he seeks the truth, that he desires clarification not only with his intellect but with his heart, i.e. that he does not seek to fathom the truth scholastically but that it is his innermost heart's urge to fathom his purpose of earthly life .... For intellectual thinking does not guarantee the pure truth, because God .... the truth Himself .... keeps Himself hidden from those who are not driven by their innermost desire for Him .... For this reason the simple-minded person will also be able to believe more easily than many a person with a keen intellect, because the latter ponders and investigates where a heartfelt questioning thought of the eternal creator is appropriate in order to receive truthful enlightenment. The former seeks to reach the aim alone, but the latter consciously or unconsciously turns to God for enlightenment and will understandably be rightly successful. To be able to believe is not reserved for any human being, and even the keenly thinking intellectual man is able to believe childishly as soon as he does not submit spiritual questions to his intellect for an answer, because they can only be answered by the heart. And even the greatest scientist can face the father of eternity like a child if he allows himself to be impressed by the wonders of creation which his intellect alone cannot fathom but which find their explanation in profound faith in an omnipotent, wise and loving deity. He who is unable to believe exalts himself, for humility of heart enables him to find profound faith; arrogance, however, is an obstacle that does not allow faith to arise. But whether the human being is humble or arrogant depends solely on his will, which can bend or remain in opposition to the being Which created him and thus also wants to be acknowledged by him. And thus faith is also an act of free will, it will never be conveyed to a person as a gift of grace but he has to acquire it himself, which he is also enabled to do by God if he uses the gift of intellect in the right way, if he desires the truth and unresistingly surrenders himself to the thoughts which come to him, as soon as he sincerely desires light ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Research-wise, spiritual territory cannot be fathomed ....

B.D. 4497 from November 27th 1948, taken from Book No. 52

No spiritual field is accessible to you in terms of research, and it will be a futile effort to get a true picture of what is beyond the earthly. Research-wise you can certainly solve all earthly problems and also obtain evidence for the correctness of your results, yet you will never succeed in providing evidence for spiritual assertions, and consequently you will also never be able to represent the truth of them as long as you have not penetrated areas on the path of faith and love which are otherwise closed to you. And thus people will never be able to fathom the correlations between earthly creations and the creator of eternity if they seek information about them by purely scientific means, just as they cannot investigate the human being's course of development or his soul. They can only surmise and, according to their spiritual attitude, be more or less close to the truth. But there is no provable clue, according to which they could give clear reasons or assertions. This is a special knowledge which is imparted by God to those people who are in contact with Him through profound faith and active neighbourly love; it is a knowledge which can only be imparted to the human being in a certain degree of maturity and which has nothing to do with intellectual activity, which is therefore not gained through research but requires a self-forming towards perfection, although the intellect then also has to become active in order to utilize the gained knowledge correctly. The meaning and purpose of creation, the meaning and purpose of earthly life cannot be grasped with mere intellectual thought, and the greatest erudition is not able to approximately see through God's plans, His wisdom and His love, whereas God allows the believing, devoted human being who submits to His will to gain insight and also gives him the ability to understand the divine plan. But then it is not the intellect but the heart which gains insight into God's reign and activity, and therefore the earthly researcher first has to shape his heart such that it sensitively recognizes the truth, that it thus receives knowledge without intellectual activity which cannot be proven at all but which is nevertheless recognized as truth and may also be represented, because with truth the human being also gains the complete conviction to stand in truth. But then he will never be able to say that he arrived at the result through reflection or sharp intellectual activity, rather he will have no evidence to justify his assertions or assumption to the world. Yet he will believe it himself if he has received information through the voice of his heart, whereas he will never be able to inwardly advocate researched thought material as established truth if he is honest with himself, as long as he excludes God, thus does not acknowledge Him as the sole giver of truth and appeals to Him for His support ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

When is pure truth guaranteed through the working of the spirit? ....

B.D. 5569 from January 3rd 1953, taken from Book No. 61

You can be confident that the truth is imparted to you, for God Himself, the eternal Truth, is instructing you, as it is written that you, in order to know the truth, must be taught by God. Therefore you should not doubt as long as you desire the truth and appeal to God Himself for it. And your most certain sign is the fact that you previously did not have the slightest knowledge, but that the knowledge you now possess was not imparted to you externally and yet, its profundity and wisdom surpasses all intellectual knowledge. You need not fear that you are instructed by forces which do not know the truth themselves, for God hears every call and answers it directly or through messengers of light, who work according to His will and only pass on divine knowledge, thus the pure truth. But forces trying to cause confusion are also at work, forces, which influence people who entitle them to do so by holding on to erroneous information, who therefore do not allow themselves to be instructed entirely without resistance. In that case doctrines can be spread which contradict divine truth .... The spiritual spark within a person is inseparably connected to the eternal Father-Spirit and its share is truth, because God Himself is Truth. If you are thus taught by the divine spirit within you, then you accept knowledge that arises from within yourselves, knowledge, which you can never acquire intellectually. So if you receive knowledge from within which enlightens you about spiritual correlations, knowledge, which clearly and logically explains divine-spiritual issues, then a source of this knowledge must be in you which cannot be scientifically explained, instead, it is the indwelling divine spiritual spark itself which is part of the eternal Deity .... And nothing but truth can be drawn from this source .... However, the intellect can be influenced by forces, as it is possible for a human being to purely intellectually try to penetrate the spiritual realm and be likewise inspired .... that is, he can be affected by surrounding thought currents, which also originate in the spiritual realm, but the realm from which they originate cannot be controlled. Earthly knowledge can merge with spiritual emanations; a person's intellect can want to think in a specific way, and according to this will the forces intervene and support him .... And then there will always be a danger that the person will not want to let go of certain opinions or previous knowledge and instead allows spiritual forces to intervene by continuing to work in the same direction, which leads away from the truth ....

It should never be assumed that messages from the spiritual realm are always supervised by an elevated being of light if the preconditions are missing .... unreservedly requesting the pure truth, which always necessitates deferring one's own will. Benign spiritual forces must always fit in with divine will, and this always respects the human being's freedom of will. Consequently, where a person's will does not allow for unlimited influence by these forces, they may not push themselves in front, they must respect a person's will, and that means that they may not deny access to those forces which a person himself calls out to on account of his own will. Holding on to wrong information always offers evil forces the opportunity to speak. For this reason, self-criticism cannot be exerted stringently enough where the pure truth is concerned. And all of you must be instructed by God .... God Himself wants to convey the pure truth to you; He gave you this promise .... Therefore, approach God if you want to receive the pure truth .... appeal to Him for clarification, appeal to Him for enlightenment of spirit, present your questions and considerations to Him and He will truly grant what you are asking for .... He will convey the pure truth to you, directly or through messengers of light, but then they will always instruct you according to His will, their words can be accepted as God's Word, because they are bearers of light, bearers of truth from God, thus also devoid of all error .... Call upon God Himself and He will hear you .... His Word is truth, and anything that does not tally with this Word does not originate from Him, even if it seems good to you .... Only one truth exists, and this is God Himself .... However, since the battle between light and darkness is constantly waged, you must also take God's adversary's influence into account and thus be vigilant and check. He creeps in wherever he can find cover and tries to cause confusion .... He will always endeavour to demean, question or present Jesus Christ and His act of Salvation such that a redeeming result will fail to materialise .... so that the human being will lose faith in the One without Whom no beatitude can exist. This is why he tries to confuse the concepts, even where the will is good but the complete dedication to God has not yet taken place. Take all your love, your every wish, all your doubts, adversities and worries to God .... and He will give you what you need, He will teach you and guide you into eternal truth, He will protect you from error and always be with you with His love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Condition for receiving truth: to give up knowledge of mind ....

B.D. 8424 from February 28th 1963, taken from Book No. 88

The will to know the real truth is the only decisive factor as to whether the human being comes into possession of it. But as long as he resists it himself, as long as he is not willing to give up his existing knowledge, of which it is not proven to him whether it is pure truth, he makes himself unfit to receive pure truth, for this requires a completely empty vessel, because truth cannot exist next to error. It is therefore difficult to convey knowledge to a person whose heart is already filled with spiritual knowledge which he has gained intellectually or which he accepted without examining its origin. Nevertheless, the attempt can and should be made to also convey the pure truth to those who can also appeal to the intellect if the person is of good will. For I want to help everyone to become free from error, which, however, cannot happen compulsorily but requires the human being's free will insofar as that he takes notice of the spiritual knowledge offered to him without resistance. Then it is up to him what he wants to accept or reject from it .... Time and again I emphasize that the earth is a dark area which is only illuminated by weak rays of light, and that people themselves have to move into the area of these rays of light in order to feel them beneficially .... Yet how many people believe themselves to be in right thinking, and they now represent their own thought system to fellow human beings and thus carry ever more error amongst people .... Yet every human being can err, and this certainty should therefore also always give rise to doubts about one's own intellectual acuity, for every such doubt has a beneficial effect, because then there is still the possibility of being able to be enlightened, which is no longer possible towards a fully convinced person, for he closes himself off to the pure truth. This alone should make people think about the fact that there are so many different schools of thought which deviate from each other that no representative of these can provide evidence for the correctness of them .... but that there must be one truth .... and that this can only be received from the eternal truth itself ..... And whoever takes the path directly to it is also guaranteed to arrive at the truth. If a person receives knowledge directly from above .... i.e. that it is imparted to the spiritual spark in the human being by the eternal father-spirit .... then no counter-evidence can be produced for this knowledge, and the truth-desiring person's intellect will not be able to oppose it either, because everything is justified in such a way that it gives light and no longer allows darkness to exist. However, the correct recognition of truth always requires 'freeing oneself' from intellectually gained spiritual knowledge, because God's adversary can work as long as God Himself has not been approached for the truth, and the former's activity always consists of confusing the human being's thinking because he fights against all truth, since he only remains unrecognized in darkness .... And thus it is up to you humans yourselves how far you move in truth. Everything is offered to you and you yourselves have to decide what you want to accept or reject .... And the right decision can only be made when you no longer think and judge on your own authority but entrust your thinking to God so that He will guide you into the right realization. And this request must be made in spirit and in truth, you may not pretend to be truth-loving or truth-desiring as long as you are not willing to surrender what you have acquired in spiritual knowledge ..... For only the eternal truth itself lets you receive spiritual knowledge which completely corresponds to the truth, and if you already possess a few grains of truth beforehand, these will certainly remain with you or be returned to you .... But your willingness to empty your hearts to receive divine-spiritual thought material will be rewarded by the eternal truth itself letting the spirit flow into you, which can convey nothing but pure truth to you .... But who also accepts those teachings? .... Who does what he is asked to do? .... Each one thinks himself wise and prudent and sometimes represents the greatest error as truth .... And he tries to transfer this to his fellow human beings who gullibly accept his knowledge again. And the darkness grows ever stronger and even the flashing sparks of light are not noticed, for anyone who desires light must strive towards the light .... Anyone who desires truth must strive towards the eternal truth, then it will not be denied to him, then the eternal light itself will shine down to earth and illuminate the human being's heart who has established the bond with Him, who acknowledges God as the being Which alone can distribute the truth and Who will also do so, so that light will shine on earth and people will recognize the right path in the light of truth which leads to Him, from Whom the human being Himself once originated ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Danger of error and intellectual arrogance

Spirit of confusion .... without love no truth ....

B.D. 6031 from August 22nd 1954, taken from Book No. 65

The spirit of confusion works mightily among people. Truth is twisted, erroneous views are held as the sole truth, all problems are disputed and every opinion finds its adherents .... and thus people consider it impossible to find out what is right from all these teachings and views .... They consider it impossible to attain knowledge of the pure truth. And it will also be increasingly more difficult for them to find the truth because the basic condition is missing that the human being lives a life of love. And because love has grown cold amongst people on earth and will grow even colder in the last days before the end, therefore the truth will also be less and less represented amongst them .... there will be a confusion of human thinking as it has hardly ever been .... And yet, precisely the erroneous views will be held with overzealousness, for this is the work of God's adversary that he fights against the light, against the eternal truth, in order to strengthen his power, in order to push people away from God. God's adversary now apparently has supremacy and succeeds in confusing people more and more, yet glaring flashes of light break through even the deepest darkness of night and in their bright glow a path becomes recognizable which the lost person can enter. And isolated light bearers offer themselves for guidance .... This path is the path of truth, which leads through the wilderness, which uncovers errors and confusions, because the light bearers illuminate everything untrue and make it obvious .... But those who want to take this path of truth must fulfil the prerequisites, they must have made love their life principle .... For only then will they be able to recognize truth as such; only then will it be possible for them to see the path and also to meet the bearers of light whom they otherwise pass by without paying attention to them. In the end there will be much error but also an exceedingly bright light shining .... For where His adversary works as the lord of darkness, there God's working is also evident, Who, as light Himself from eternity, can break through the strongest darkness and will truly not leave people in error, in darkness, who earnestly seek the truth .... For He is also a lord over darkness, and He gives light to everyone who desires it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual decline due to error and falsehood ....

B.D. 6476 from February 15th 1956, taken from Book No. 69

If only you humans would understand that the blame for people's spiritual decline rests in error and falsehood, that only truth can lead towards ascent .... You are unaware of the fact that error and falsehood are Satan's web of lies which intend to entangle you and that he only ever tries to prevent you from receiving the truth .... Pure truth is a life-giving drink, in contrast to untruth, which is poisoned water that leads to your death. Am I to give you life, as I promised, then I must also convey the truth to you, I must draw your attention to the impending harm your acceptance of error and falsehood will cause .... of misguided teachings which contradict the truth .... And I must warn you of the risk of being taken in by these misguided teaching. You humans will never be able to heal your soul if you constantly provide it with poisoned water, hence, its state will become increasingly worse, and it is Satan's sole intention that you will no longer be able to lift yourselves up, that you will be too weak to strive upwards and he can assuredly keep you in the abyss. Therefore I will always be anxious to offer you the elixir of life, to convey the truth to you which, since it originates from Me, will always affect you with its full strength and pull you up to Me. People don't recognise the danger and therefore don't try to release themselves from misguided mental knowledge, from teachings which contradict the truth from Me .... They sip the poisonous drink ever more greedily because, on account of their imperfect state, they prefer it to the life-giving water of pure truth. However, as long as their thinking is still misguided they are also incapable of feeling the benefit of light .... As long as they still hold on to the wrong image as presented to them by My adversary, they cannot recognise Me properly as yet, because both My love as well as My wisdom and omnipotence will seem doubtful to everyone who does not know the truth. As long as people remain unaware of the truth they will come across contradictions, whereas the pure truth rules out every inconsistency.

People rarely think the same and the many various opinions should prove to you that you are still very far removed from the truth. For all points of views come together in the truth and then people will adhere to the truth with conviction. No peace, no harmony, no clarity exists amongst people anymore, every person thinks differently, and My adversary plays a part in all of this because he confuses people's thinking. And as long as a person is not inspired by the serious wish to only know the truth he will also find an excellent breeding ground for his seeds .... Only a person desiring the truth can protect himself from his influence, from his poisonous touch .... However, most people flirt with their own mental knowledge, with the information they received and no longer want to let go of but which not always came from the source which guarantees pure truth. And thus ever more errors can be conveyed to them by My adversary, because they don't resist it .... Yet it will also prevent them from reaching the pinnacle, for this peak can only ever be reached through the truth and never through error, through deliberate untruthfulness. But you humans should know about the danger that the adversary wants to keep you down and always tries to obscure the path towards ascent for you .... You must also know that he still exerts great influence on you as long as your close bond with Me and your sincere desire for truth does not deny him this influence .... You can defend yourselves against him but you must also want to do so .... You must desire nothing else but the pure truth and in this desire appeal to Me for protection from error, from misguided thinking, from My adversary's influence .... And this serious desire is your most assured protection, it is the guarantee that the truth will be conveyed to you, that you will then most brightly realise what contradicts this truth from Me .... For as soon as you desire the truth you desire Me, and I will truly not deny Myself to you because I want to give you life and not death .... and because life can only be gained through truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Harmful consequences of misguided teachings ....

B.D. 7368 from May 20th 1959, taken from Book No. 78

Misguided teachings will lead you humans into wrong thinking, and a wrong doctrine will always result in incorrect conclusions which, in turn, result in further wrong thoughts. A misguided teaching can rightly be called a satanic deception, for the thereby evolving thought structure extends to a point where it finally becomes so inextricable that a person will no longer be able to make head or tail of it himself, given that error and falsehood can never result in light and clarity. Hence, every misguided teaching should be challenged, it should be corrected from the start before it can spread and confuse human thought. A misguided teaching could also be recognised as such if the human being endeavoured to live in truth, because then he would only need to apply one measure: whether God’s love, wisdom and power is evident in every doctrine ....

If there is the least bit of doubt about God’s fundamental nature, Which is love, wisdom and might, then the doctrine is wrong. And there are many such teachings which do not pass the test for truth .... which do not testify of God’s love, neither of His wisdom nor of His might and therefore can flatly be rejected as misguided. But they are often particularly persistently endorsed because people are no longer interested in truth, they are indifferent as to whether they are living in error or in truth. They will never defend the truth equally obstinately since they rather hold on to error. This, too, is a sign of the approaching end: that people are increasingly more indignant the more clarification they should receive, that they rather live in darkness and have no desire for light .... And although some doctrines’ falsehood is blatantly obvious they reject every relevant explanation .... But they darken their own spiritual state progressively more and will find it increasingly harder to return to the truth, because they simply do not want to do so and their will cannot be compelled.

Consequently, every misguided teaching is a highly effective work of Satan , because people hold on to it. And there are many such misguided teachings which crept into the Gospel of Jesus Christ and which hardly can be presented as misguided teachings to people because they have no genuine desire for truth themselves. However, people do not want to hear that such misguided teachings have created a distorted image of God, although they would not be able to identify a God of love nor a God of wisdom and might, if they seriously cared to think about some of the teachings they adopted over a period of time as a result of custom or tradition and now defend as Gospel. But they cannot love an imperfect God either .... And if a teaching contributes towards the fact that God’s love or wisdom is questioned then it will not be possible for a person to wholeheartedly love Him as the highest and most perfect Being, and the right relationship of a child towards its Father can never be established because the person is lacking proper trust ....

And therefore every person should reflect on what he is expected to believe. First he should examine everything which is given to him in form of the Gospel to what extent it agrees with God’s perfection .... and you would be surprised how many doctrines would seem dubious to you, and are indeed dubious if you study them with good will and a desire for truth. You could contribute much yourselves towards your enlightenment but you have to want to live in truth .... You have to ask God to illuminate your spirit and enable you to recognise what is right, to help you recognise misguided teachings as such and to disassociate yourselves from them. For only truth will bring you joy, whereas every error will confuse your thoughts and finally make it impossible for you to form a correct judgment. God is love, God is wisdom, and God is might .... and if a doctrine does not testify of love, wisdom or might it rightfully can be rejected as a misguided teaching, and a person, who genuinely desires it, will receive an explanation ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Spiritual arrogance ....

B.D. 3641 from December 30th 1945, taken from Book No. 46

Spiritual arrogance prevents the human being from recognizing the truth. Everyone must bear this in mind, that only through profound humility can the human being attain that which, in the realization of his deficiency, desires knowledge .... who does not believe that he is already knowledgeable before he has sincerely asked for truth. The human being acquires knowledge through his intellectual activity, or he receives it from outside if it appeals to him, and he holds on to it. And this knowledge is usually enough for him if it agrees with his wishes and views. He shuts himself off from every presentation that does not correspond to his knowledge, always in the consciousness that he possesses the right knowledge .... He exalts himself above his fellow human beings who think differently and rejects everything offered to him from this side without taking a stand himself. And these people are difficult to guide into truth, for only the person humbly asks for it who believes himself to be ignorant and recognizes his inadequacy to penetrate spiritual knowledge through his own strength. But God only gives His grace to this person, for He wants to be approached for it in humble prayer. The belief to be in the right knowledge prevents the human being from asking for it as long as he still walks in error. For the person who has penetrated the truth remains inwardly humble despite the richest knowledge, and his prayer constantly ascends to God for an increase in his knowledge. For he feels infinitely small in view of God's greatness, Who becomes ever more sublime to him the greater his knowledge is. And thus this person will also always be accessible to spiritual conversations, whereas the believer in knowledge quickly ends such conversations because he does not want to be instructed, instead he seeks to spread his knowledge himself, always emphasizing it in spiritual arrogance as his own body of thought which he deems unassailable. He even tries to instruct God's servants, His messengers, who bring him the truth, for he does not acknowledge the working of the spirit and tries to invalidate everything they oppose him with his intellectual thinking. He fights against the working of the spirit, he thinks himself more mature and wiser and also does not recognize God as the giver of truth, Who expresses Himself through His messengers .... He fights with human wisdom against divine wisdom and does not submit himself by asking God Himself for enlightenment of the spirit .... And therefore he can hardly attain truth as long as the spirit of arrogance dwells in him .... Only the realization of complete ignorance in the spiritual sphere can determine him to occupy himself mentally with questions, and only then can the truth reach him if he humbly requests it, for God gives His grace to the humble but He does not reveal Himself to the arrogant ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Mental superiority .... mental arrogance ....

B.D. 6830 from May 14th 1957, taken from Book No. 73

Spiritual superiority must not be confused with spiritual arrogance .... For it is mostly a matter of right knowledge, which probably gives a person the feeling of spiritual superiority, that is, that the person is convinced of the truth of his knowledge .... whereas spiritual arrogance is found where the person lacks right knowledge .... the knowledge of the truth .... Nevertheless, he feels clever, and he represents his own intellect results and denies the knower any power of judgement, which, however, he himself particularly lacks. The knower indeed also represents his knowledge full of conviction, and he is therefore called spiritually arrogant by the ignorant without being so, only it would be impossible to reveal the once recognized truth in order to merely avert the reproach of spiritual arrogance from himself, for this is the characteristic of truth, that it gives the human being complete certainty .... thus spiritual superiority .... which can no longer be taken away from him. And this feeling of security, of standing in the truth, is a divine gift, a gift of the spirit, which again must not be confused with keen intellect. It is true that this difference cannot be made comprehensible to ignorant people, which is why it cannot be argued with words either. But there is a characteristic for each of the terms: spiritual superiority and spiritual arrogance .... The former presupposes an unconditional desire for truth and spiritual striving, whereas the latter is always a sign that the human being is not serious about attaining the truth but only about being right, for the person who seriously demands and strives for truth would very soon come to the same result, which now gives him spiritual 'superiority' instead of spiritual 'arrogance'. For the human being then becomes small and humble in the realization of pure truth .... which, however, does not mean that he does not eagerly and convincingly represent this recognized truth .... And every person who thinks himself clever and wise should seriously examine himself as to whether he has the desire to become 'knowledgeable' at all, or whether he is content with what he has learned by chance or what he has puzzled out for himself intellectually without having first asked God for enlightenment of thought .... He should always remind himself that error always goes hand in hand with truth and that human intellect alone is not sufficient for examination but that God Himself must be called upon for help. Furthermore, he should examine himself to see whether it is only a spirit of contradiction that moves him to reject a thought system other than his own .... Then he must be addressed as "spiritually arrogant", whereas spiritual superiority presupposes deepest attachment to God, unconditional submission to His will .... a 'humility', therefore, which only earns him truthful knowledge. But such knowledge will make the human being immensely happy and give him such a secure feeling which will also let him recognize error brightly and clearly. And if he did not have this feeling of spiritual superiority then he would not be able to stand up for knowledge with conviction either, he would very quickly be drowned out by the adversary, he would remain silent where speech is required and be unsuitable as a representative of truth on earth .... He must therefore rather accept the reproach of 'spiritual arrogance', he must not tolerantly accept the error he has recognized .... because then he would not be a fighter for the lord, who should fight with the sword of the mouth against those who bring error into the world and spread it. For having received the truth also obliges one to represent it .... But anyone who advocates error will never be able to claim to have attained it after a heartfelt desire for truth. And thus it would be easy for every person to recognize where truth and where error is .... if only he honestly answers the question for himself as to whether he has seriously sought the truth .... But the spiritually arrogant person is so convinced of his intellectual knowledge and not willing to surrender any of it .... And therefore he never asks himself this question, and therefore he will also hardly arrive at the truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Danger of arrogance ....

B.D. 8281 from September 24th 1962, taken from Book No. 87

Anyone who takes My Word 'You are all sinners ....' to heart, will also remain profoundly humble, he will not become arrogant nor judge harshly, for the knowledge of not yet being perfect himself will always make him bear in mind that he is a weak individual who needs My strength and support, and with a humble heart he will come to Me and appeal to Me for both .... In contrast, the character of someone sure of himself and his worth will betray pride, he will raise himself above his fellow human beings, and this arrogance will show itself in contempt of the other person, in unkind judgment and in the opinion of having superior knowledge and therefore no need of further instructions, be they of an earthly or spiritual nature .... the arrogant person will always believe himself to have attained the degree which entitles him to look down on his fellow human beings.

And arrogance is truly part of My adversary which made him fall into the deepest abyss, for he exalted himself above Me, his God and Creator, and he drew a vast host of created beings along with him into the depth. Much of this arrogant spirit still adheres to these fallen beings when they have to carry out their last test of will as human beings. Arrogance is a rather worrying sign of imperfection which the person then has to fight against in earthly life until he has attained profound humility towards Me, and then he will no longer show off to his fellow human beings either but will have full understanding of their failings, because he will recognise his own shortcomings himself.

But the right relationship with Me requires profound humility, and as soon as the human being recognises himself as sinful and admits to it, he will also take refuge in Jesus Christ and appeal to Him to deliver him from it .... Humility will make him call to Him from the bottom of his heart and he will find mercy before His eyes .... for 'I bestow My grace upon the humble ....' And no one can deem himself to be perfect for as long as he lives on earth .... He can only possess a higher degree of awareness, but precisely this will make him consistently more humble, because he recognises the greatness of his God and Creator and the infinite love this God and Creator bestows upon His living creations, which will certainly make the living creation indescribably happy but it will not make it condescending.

Arrogance is still an indication of insufficient knowledge, for the adversary tries to obscure the light, the adversary still has a share in the human being who is assured of himself and his worth .... You all still have to fight very much against this evil, for time and again My adversary will breathe a sense of loftiness into you, time and again he will know how to find a weak spot where he is able to awaken self-deceit in you. And therefore you all should be on your guard and try to nip every sense of arrogance in the bud, for you should always remember that your Saviour and Redeemer Jesus Christ has taken the path of most profound humility, precisely in order to atone for your fall caused by pride .... You should bear His torments and suffering in mind which this atonement demanded of Him .... And you should know that your path across earth is the result of this fall into the abyss caused by pride.

The return to Me can only take place on the path of humility, and the earthly path should lead you to the realisation that you are weak, helpless beings who require My loving support in order to ascend again, and who only ever have to ask Me for My assistance if they want to travel the earthly path successfully. But the person whose spirit is still arrogant is still distant from Me and thus will hardly find Me. For true love, which includes his neighbour, cannot develop in him correctly since in his arrogance he will stay away from the person to whom he should give his love. And since the human being can only mature through a life of love the arrogant person will not make any spiritual progress but remain on the same level, if he does not sink even lower because My adversary still keeps him captive.

Therefore fight against this evil and exercise strict self-criticism, then you will discover faults which will make you feel small, and you will come down from the throne you have erected for yourselves by incorrectly assessing your worth .... Humility alone will make you mature, then you will receive blessings in abundance from Me, I will take care of you Myself, for you come closer to Me when you are humble, and your prayer to Me will be heart-felt and devoted, and I will grant your request and draw you to Me as My children, for then you finally have separated yourselves from My adversary, who became My adversary because he exalted himself over the One from Whose strength he had emerged ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

„The wisdom of the wise will be destroyed“

'The wisdom of the wise will be destroyed ....'

B.D. 2375 from June 20th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

The weapon of the worldly scholar is the presentation of evidence, and by using this weapon he will always be able to assert himself in the world, that is, his wisdom will be irrefutable as soon as he can provide the evidence for the knowledge he has gained. By comparison, spiritual knowledge cannot be substantiated with proof, it cannot be scientifically gained nor systematically conveyed to people, for spiritual knowledge is not the product of a person's intellectual thought but the product of a loving heart. Spiritual knowledge has therefore nothing in common with earthly wisdom and can therefore not be judged by worldly scholars either, for spiritual knowledge is entirely alien to them; they are completely incapable of all criticism as long as they have not been accepted into the circle of knowledgeable people as a result of their wholehearted activity of love. And thus the worldly scholar will not be able to use his wisdom as evidence in order to disprove spiritual truths. For he will have to admit a shortcoming, he will have to admit that his worldly knowledge is not sufficient in order to penetrate spiritual areas. However, the spiritual knowledge gained through activity of love will revoke earthly wisdom as soon as this wisdom refers to areas which lie beyond the earth. Spiritual knowledge will yield different results than those gained by worldly scholars; consequently, the spiritually knowledgeable person will bypass and regard all presentation of evidence as unreliable and similarly regard people's reasoning power as untrustworthy; and thus people who have penetrated spiritual knowledge do not hold worldly knowledge in high esteem. They consider it unsound since it does not contribute in the slightest to leading people into realisation and because divine wisdom can never ever be gained through it. But, moreover, despite the presentation of evidence the wisdom of the worldly wise will turn out to be wrong. For people who have never paid attention to the divine spirit, whose thoughts were therefore never spiritually inclined, will have to realise that people without worldly education have superior knowledge to them, and thus they will also have to acknowledge the truth of what contradicts their researches and subsequent results .....

They will have to realise that intellectual activity alone is no guarantee for correct wisdom .... 'I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring the understanding of the prudent to nothing ....' And this is in accordance with the worldly researcher's spiritual attitude towards God, since no person can know the truth without spiritual enlightenment; and without acknowledging and striving towards God a person cannot become enlightened, since the latter is a flow of strength from God, which can only happen to vessels which are open for this influx, otherwise the flow of strength cannot find a receptacle. All spiritual products for which the spiritual strength from God was not requested or used are worthless, and they will time and again be superseded or dismissed, for intellectual thought does not stop after one result because it is never completely convinced of its truth. In contrast, spiritual results developed in unison with the divine spirit always and forever remain unchangeable because they correspond to truth and are also recognised as such by people who sincerely struggle for truth. A purely intellectual person remains far from the truth, he neither desires it nor does he recognise it when it is offered to him, and thus he will become neither wise nor truth loving. Therefore his weapon, the presentation of evidence, will be taken out of his hand, for his presentation of evidence cannot prevail against spiritual results, which are God's direct emanation, since his opponents fight with a weapon he does not possess ..... What has been announced through the working of the spirit will visibly manifest itself and thereby provide the evidence that truth only exists where the spirit of God is desired, and that this truth far surpasses the knowledge of the worldly wise, so that people realise that wisdom does not depend on human intellect but solely on the right attitude towards God and a corresponding way of life ..... For only then will the strength from God, His spirit, be desired and also be able to take effect ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

‘I will destroy the wisdom of the wise ....’

B.D. 4744 from September 20th 1949, taken from Book No. 54

‘I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent ....’ and will give true knowledge to those who have no earthly knowledge but are devoted to Me in love and faith .... And the world shall recognise that in this knowledge a power reveals Itself Which the world wants to deny. The worldly wise shall be taken aback, and I also call those people worldly wise, who have received their spiritual knowledge academically, who have acquired it intellectually, but have not asked Me Myself for it .... Worldly wise I also call those representatives of My teaching who, although they support it, lack sufficient faith to confidently defend My every Word and therefore do not allow the working of My spirit within them either ....

The knowledge they possess will not make them happy, but what I give to My children who desire to hear My Word due to their living faith will also give them great joy, since they recognise it as a gift of grace offered to them by My Fatherly love. Anyone who appears wise before the world and allows his intellect to speak, is and remains ignorant and I shall disregard him .... However, when a heart secretly admits My presence then I will be active and become evident through enlightening this person’s spirit, so that he becomes wise and prudent and capable of throwing light onto things worldly intellect and wisdom are unable to fathom. And I will always work unnoticed, although I will then make sure that even those, whose heart is still inclined towards the world, can also take notice of the truth.

For I want to draw their attention to the fact that they should not seek wisdom from the worldly wise, but that wisdom chooses to present itself in a modest apparel in its quest to contact people. Wisdom does not abide where there is pomp and splendour, for it is divine, it originates from Me and selects a worthy vessel, which is spiritually prepared and does not need worldly merits to be chosen by Me as a bearer of truth. The wisdom of the wise will not find the key to truth, the intellect of the prudent will not seek it in the belief to possess it already .... The key to wisdom, however, is and remains love .... which can ignite to a blaze in the heart of a simple, uneducated person, and such a heart will attract eternal truth which will then make itself audibly known in his heart and guide him into truth .... Then the person will recognise God, love Him with all his heart and erect an altar to Him, he will share his abundance of divine gifts with other people, he will convey profound wisdom and brightest knowledge to all those who are willing to accept it. And thus all who listen to Him will be wise, for they are taught by God Himself, they receive My sermon and will already be blessed on earth and afterwards in the spiritual realm ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Living or dead knowledge ....

B.D. 5890 from February 28th 1954, taken from Book No. 64

That which remains hidden from the wise is given to the simple-minded .... as soon as he is devoted to Me in childlike humility and thus can receive My gifts of grace directly .... whereas the wise man goes away empty-handed because he does not ask Me for what only I can impart and because he believes that he can fathom everything with his intellect which, however, has limits which can only be exceeded under certain conditions. And this condition is not fulfilled by the wise man .... the intellectual man .... whereas an ignorant, simple-minded person can fulfil it unconsciously and therefore achieve a significant advantage in spiritual knowledge. And therefore, even comprehensive study cannot provide a person with this knowledge possessed by a deeply humble believer, to whom I can therefore reveal Myself. The former can certainly possess knowledge but it will always remain dead knowledge as long as he does not enter into this humble childlike relationship with Me which earns him enlightenment on My part, so that his knowledge will only then be living knowledge which he can confidently advocate. But he takes a much further path, he first has to descend from the supposed height of his knowledge, he has to recognize that he is ignorant despite the intellectually received knowledge and remains without My support .... For the sake of truth he has to call upon Me to help him achieve it, he has to feel small himself despite his worldly wisdom, only then will he enter into the right relationship with Me and only then will I be able to consider him correctly .... And I want to open these people's eyes by bringing them together with people who have extensive knowledge without any study, so that they seriously consult with themselves how this should be done and draw the right conclusions for themselves from it .... For I want them too .... who call great knowledge their own .... enter into the blessing of My revelations .... I want them to become living representatives of My teaching, but for this the instructions from Me are absolutely necessary .... I therefore want them to feel ignorant too and simply entrust themselves to Me, that I enlighten their spirit .... for they will have to recognize that I Myself am the source of all truth, that I am the source of light, that only the one who receives wisdom directly from Me is wise. Only the direct path to Me in humility and childlike trust will lead him to the right knowledge with which he can now work successfully, whereas spiritual knowledge, acquired through study, cannot be valued higher than any other worldly knowledge and therefore only impresses people worldly .... unless the listeners are in the right kind of contact with Me that I now grant them what the former lack: Understanding for every word which is to lead to the kingdom of God .... But I will always be the dispenser, and I will always dispense to him who in all simplicity and humility asks Me for My gift of grace .... and he will be truly wise ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Intellectual knowledge .... Study .... Revelations ....

B.D. 6488 from February 29th 1956, taken from Book No. 69

People value their intellect too highly or they would not resist the working of the spirit and its results. They deem themselves superior to all spiritually gained knowledge and refuse to acknowledge the latter because, in a manner of speaking, it excludes intellectual reasoning and they would have to admit that it is proof that the intellect does not offer any guarantee for correct knowledge .... because they would have to admit that inaccessible fields can also be investigated without intellectual activity. They overestimate themselves without considering the fact that it does not require an awakened intellect in order to become blissfully happy, that acquiring the kingdom of God is not solely the right of an intelligent person but that this kingdom is also open to the simplest human being, because God only judges the love of the heart and not the intellect. And this love is the key to wisdom .... Love provides the brightest realisation about even the most hidden things, love grants an insight into hitherto closed spheres, love alone guarantees truthful knowledge, it alone explores the depths of wisdom. The intellect by itself cannot penetrate the truth without love; consequently, the human being must first recognise his own inadequacy and humbly make a distinction between worldly and spiritual knowledge .... And thus even theology belongs to worldly knowledge, which only the human being's intellect deals with, for as long as the human being lacks love .... Only through love can it become spiritual knowledge and only then will the human being be able to think according to the truth, which was previously impossible for him .... However, for as long as study is demanded and for as long as the study is so highly valued that the truth is only proven where diligent study preceded it .... the intellect is valued too highly and for this long the door leading to truth will remain closed to him. For what the intellect deems itself capable of investigating is achieved by love with certainty within a short time without intellectual thought .... since then the person's thinking will be enlightened by the spirit and that means that he brightly and clearly realises everything and is fully convinced of the truth within himself. Therefore it is written 'God will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent', and therefore people fail to recognise the truth, as long as the spirit of God cannot work in them through love, despite studying. For they lack humility .... but this necessitates the influx of the divine spirit .... Humility, however, does not stand out. But the rational person is self-important, he values his intellect too highly even though, without love, it can only bring forth dead knowledge without spirit and life, it can only master worldly knowledge but, without love, even this will not be free from error. This should be remembered by all those who doubt and resist spiritual knowledge which was gained in a different way than by intellectual means .... And above all, those who believe that they represent the 'Word of God' on earth should bear in mind .... that they are merely servants of the world as long as they manage their ministry in a purely intellectual way, that only love makes them suitable for being true representatives of God, because only then will they be permeated by His spirit and be able to distinguish between truth and error and because they will only be able to endorse the pure truth when they have been 'guided into all truth by His spirit' .... Intellect without love is worthless, but the work of a person on earth whose thinking is enlightened through love, who experienced the illumination through the spirit, will be richly blessed .... For God will reveal Himself to him and he will be able to proclaim God's love, wisdom and omnipotence .... he will penetrate profound knowledge and will be successfully active on earth for God and His kingdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Teaching ministry .... 'I will destroy the wisdom of the wise ....'

B.D. 8069 from December 28th 1961, taken from Book No. 85

You can only correctly administer a teaching ministry if you possess the correct teaching material which corresponds to the truth. And precisely this teaching material should be seriously scrutinised by you if you want to educate your fellow human beings, because only that which came forth from Me as pure truth is a blessing. Yet this scrutiny is usually omitted, people accept unhesitatingly and as a matter of course what they receive as truth and even take care to spread it without having established the origin, without being firmly convinced themselves of having received the truth. But a teacher's position is a responsible one, for he can bestow great blessings but also poisonously influence people's hearts because only truth benefits the soul, while error is genuine poison. And anyone who wants to teach can clarify for himself whether he represents pure truth, providing he has the serious will to stand up for it and appeals to Me Myself for assistance to enlighten His thoughts and not to let him go astray. He will certainly find My support and I Myself will guide him into truth. For this is My promise to you and it will come true because My Word is truth. And you must know the truth, for then you will walk with Me, whereas error will time and again result im My adversary's company, who only wants to cause you damage and therefore prevents you from attaining the light of truth. For this reason, every teacher has a great responsibility if he spreads something that does not correspond to the truth. And you humans believe that you can acquire truthful knowledge through study .... you believe, that you can attain spiritual knowledge by intellectual means and only pay attention to those people who thus have adopted ample intellectual knowledge, and are also willing to acknowledge it as truth. But I will 'destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent ....' Do you now understand the meaning of these Words? You will never come into possession of the pure truth if you don't come to Me yourselves and desire the truth from Me .... For I have reserved it for Myself to guide you into truth, because I alone know who is receptive for it, who has the spiritual maturity in order to recognise the truth as such .... And the spiritual maturity, in turn, depends on the human being's serious will to live according to My will. Contact in spirit and in truth must have been established with Me first, so that My flow of love can pour into the person, and this flow of love is the transfer of My Word, of the truth, in the form of thoughts or the audibly conveyed Word ....

Then the person will be guaranteed to know the truth, his thinking will be right, and he need not fear to fall prey to error, for the heartfelt bond with Me and the desire for truth will protect him from it .... But where can such desire be found among the teachers, who believe themselves to know the truth .... who have not yet understood the spiritual correlations, who do not know which prerequisites need to be fulfilled in order to be deemed worthy by Me to receive the truth? .... Spiritual knowledge is indifferently adopted through tradition and taught, and people accept it again without thinking it through, and thus enter into spiritual darkness or they cannot find their way out of the darkness they are in .... For misguided teachings cannot enlighten anyone, instead, they only increase the darkness and cause spiritual hardship to souls, because they need light in order to take the right path which leads to higher spheres. And all this must also make the urgency of My revelations understandable for you humans, for the time left is only short, and if people are to find and take the right path they will need light to illuminate the path for them. Light, however, can only come from above, and everyone administering a teaching position should first make contact with the light of eternity in order to be illuminated by this light himself, and truly, the spiritual hardship would not be as great if the truth were accepted by people .... And whatever can still be done by Me will certainly happen, for only truth sets people free, only truth guides people back to Me, and only through truth can you humans become blissfully happy ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Heart and intellectual thinking

Origin of thought in the heart of man ....

B.D. 2111 from October 13th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

Every thought emerges from the depths of the heart and only then makes its way into the organs intended for it, by which it is perceived and expressed as a thought. For before the thought becomes conscious to man, it must be born in the heart, i.e. in the innermost part of man. What moves him deeply, he feels in his heart, and this feeling gives rise to the thought, although it cannot be felt with the heart, but it is born out of the life of feeling and is only now transmitted to the brain, which receives the thought and holds it, so to speak, until it comes to the person's consciousness. Man believes that thought originates in the brain, that it arises there through organic activity .... because he knows nothing of the nature of thought. And therefore the explanation that thought originates in the heart will not be credible to him. But it will become more comprehensible to him if he regards the heart as the centre of his feeling .... if he also endeavours to regard the thought as a feeling. The simplest solution, however, is that spiritual currents pour like lightning into a receptacle and are held by the human will .... Thus the thought is spiritual power that is diverted to the brain via the heart, held there, or where the will is too weak, immediately dropped again without having penetrated the human being's consciousness. And it always depends on the will whether a thought is seized by the organs intended for this purpose, for as soon as the human being is willing they first come into function and receive the thought emerging from the heart and process it, that is, it is added to the already existing thoughts, thus it is, as it were, incorporated into already existing thought material and can now be switched off or switched on at will, depending on the human being's will. For man's organs of thought are so constructed that every feeling of the heart is reflected like an image .... (13.10.1941) And as soon as the human being's will pays attention to the image it will be retained, i.e., it will be imprinted into the finest retinas especially intended for this purpose and thus be visible to the human being at all times, that is, he will be able to visualize it if he wants to .... This is the so-called memory. When impressions or images are brought back to a person's consciousness a long time later, then the organs of thought are active .... Among the innumerable retinas covered with images, they find out what the human will wants to imagine, and thus impressions long past, which first moved the heart of man before they were formed into thoughts, can be brought back to memory at any time, because once they have been received by the will of man, they remain as impressions until innumerable impressions make the images unclear .... that is, the memory becomes so weak that they no longer come clearly to consciousness. Spiritual impressions will now displace earthly impressions and images .... If the heart is receptive to currents of power from the spiritual realm, the human will is also ready to convey and retain the thoughts that are now born in the brain. For it feels the stream of power favourably, and it strives to see the resulting images quite often and clearly. As a result, these images will become particularly sharply engraved, so that they soon fill the person's entire mind. power and thought are thus one concept, except that it differs whether only the life force flowing to the human being or the power conveyed from the spiritual realm is the origin of the thought .... But the thought is always born in the heart, because all power first flows to the heart and is transmitted from there. However, the human will can prevent the transmission to the brain or the thought can be pushed back before it can express itself visually .... And therefore the human being is also responsible for his thoughts, for his will determines which thoughts are clearly memorized and his will determines which thoughts are repeatedly brought to consciousness ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Mental activity ....

B.D. 6375 from October 12th 1955, taken from Book No. 68

What is a thought? .... This question can never be answered scientifically as long as the researchers do not penetrate spiritual knowledge themselves, as long as they merely try to solve it intellectually, for the origin of thought is the spiritual realm .... Thoughts are emanations from the spiritual realm which encircle you humans like waves in order to be either accepted or rejected depending on your will .... They are emanations which affect and activate your thinking organs if you are willing, i.e. if you deliberately make contact with the beings which emanate these thoughts to you. This is an exchange and a process by forces .... but it is brought about by two sides; nevertheless, it is left up to the human being's will as to which side he establishes contact with .... You ought to know that you were created such that all organs have to carry out a specific activity, and particular organs exist for every function which work according to a person's will, partly still subject to natural law because they have a life-preserving function. Furthermore, you should know that you are granted a certain amount of freedom for the duration of your earthly life .... which shows itself in the fact that the function of specific organs depends on you will, because it shall test and prove itself during earthly life .... And this also requires your intellectual activity, which you can develop yourselves by using the thinking ability that was given to you for that purpose. But this ability to think does not consist of the fact that you generate the thoughts yourselves, but you must, by virtue of your thinking ability, allow something that flows to you, something spiritual, which constantly surrounds you like waves, to take effect in you .... You must accept the thoughts flowing to you and process them with your intellect; however, it is up to you as to whether you pick these thoughts up or which thoughts you pick up, yet the will and the choice are crucial for your higher psychological development .... Thoughts are spiritual emanations of strength which originate in an inconceivable abundance of light from God Himself .... they are first received by beings of light which, in turn, seek to impart happiness with their gift and this means that they constantly pass it on to all entities, to all who are capable of thinking. However, the prince of darkness, as he is now, had once also been a recipient of light and strength. He, too, transmits emanations from himself to the created beings .... And thus the human being, as a cogitative entity, is able to receive thought currents from both sides, the emanations of good and evil forces will always express themselves as thought waves; the human being will always accept those thoughts which correspond to his will, thoughts will never exert a forcible influence but merely come to the fore or be rejected according to a person's will and nature ....

The human being, however, can never be the originator of his thoughts himself .... he does not have the ability to produce these thoughts himself, even though he is frequently convinced of the fact that everything he gained through his intellectual activity is his own spiritual product .... He merely avails himself of the thought currents surrounding him .... and, by virtue of his thinking ability bestowed upon him by the Creator, is also able to use them to an exceptionally high degree .... And time and again enlightened thoughts will emerge in a person who is more inclined towards dark thought currents .... Yet thoughts, regardless from which direction, will never take root in the thinking organs against a person's will .... And that is his own function, to choose which thought he wants to attend to .... Thinking ability has to be understood as being able to deal with the currents which touch a person as 'thoughts', to understand their meaning, to put them into logical order .... thus to make use of all thoughts flowing to him .... But this first requires the will .... For the human being is not forced to become receptive to the thought waves flowing to him, thus he can reject the thoughts if he is mentally somewhat sluggish .... just as, on the other hand, he can pick up the thoughts coming from below, which are bad and worthless in substance .... His will always determines the direction of thoughts as well as their origin .... Thought currents from the world of light have, if the human being's will is prepared to accept them, an effect of strength at the same time, which sharpens and refines the person's thinking ability .... Thus, a person occupying himself with spiritual questions accepts these questions from beings in the realm of light too, the thought waves trigger a desire in his soul to receive an explanation. This desire is picked up by the thinking organs and only from this moment on does the person's intellect become aware of it. Then contact has been established with the being which sent him the emanation .... which carries out its task on God's instruction or on the instruction of His adversary: to spread light or darkness. Every thought is the expression of a being which is either of service to God or to His adversary .... yet never the human being's product, for even in a state of perfection one day in the spiritual kingdom the being will only ever emanate that which it receives from the source .... from God Himself .... as strength of love, which incorporates supreme wisdom ....

From the diversity of people's thinking it is clear that innumerably different degrees of knowledge distinguish the spiritual beings but that they all have access to the human being, because he can protect himself through his will from error or imperfect spiritual knowledge and because God also grants His adversary the same right to influence a person .... on account of the decision of will, which is the purpose and goal of earthly life as a human being .... A person's thinking ability can also weigh up various thoughts against each other .... The person can reach a conclusion and only on account of this conclusion can his will change its initial direction, and as soon as he is of good will his intellect will defend itself against untrue mental knowledge .... For the light beings' effort, which live in absolute truth, will never cease to send the right thoughts to people in their care, and they conscientiously comply with their mission to spread light and truth and to dispel the darkness .... And a heart which opens itself, a person who desires the truth, may receive a wealth of thoughts to which he will respond .... The emanations from the kingdom of light will also kindle a bright light in himself, the person will believe to have reached the conclusions through his own thinking which, however, is only insofar correct as that he has made use of his thinking ability in order to take possession of the spiritual information which previously flowed to him .... but which will now remain with him, which he will also be able to emanate again if he is allowed to carry out a blissful activity in the spiritual kingdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Right and wrong thinking ....

B.D. 6961 from November 5th 1957, taken from Book No. 74

Man has been given the ability to think. This also gives him the opportunity to research, to penetrate previously unknown territory, he can use his intellect to draw conclusions and build on his conclusions or experiences .... This also enables the human being to be creatively active, for everything he wants to bring into being must first be considered so that it also corresponds to the purpose for which it is created. Admittedly, the human being can also draw wrong conclusions, he cannot use his thinking ability correctly, his thinking can move in the wrong direction and the results can therefore also have a detrimental effect on people. But it is always possible for him to bring his thoughts back into the right order, because it is up to him how he uses his thinking ability. Therefore, the human being must first be aware of the fact that he can think right as well as wrong. And he must try to fathom the reason for this .... if he wants to secure himself against his thoughts taking the wrong direction. As long as there are different views even among those whose intellect is highly developed, not all can make the claim to truth of their intellectual results .... And as long as there are still disputed questions, even in earthly areas, the individual's ability to think will also be evaluated differently. If the human being only considers his ability to think to be a talent arbitrarily placed in him by nature, which is his own business to develop, then the intellect will certainly always be stimulated to increased activity but he has no certainty of right thinking .... But if it sees its ability to think as a good bestowed upon it by the creative power, then it also seeks to win the affection of this creative power, and then its thinking will also be directed such that the intellect will produce truthful results. And then all results of these researchers will also agree who entrust themselves to a creative power acknowledged by them before they approach research which unusually demands their thinking activity. And then a structure will also be recognizable, the created works will be a blessing for people, they will have a serving task and also fulfil their serving purpose .... But just as the creative power does not refuse its assistance to people who ask for it, a counter-power also participates in the thinking of those who isolate themselves from the former .... and this counter-power seeks to guide thinking wrongly in order to prevent the emergence of blessed creations, in order to disturb all order. For the human being himself is not the 'producer' of his thoughts but they are sent to him from the spiritual kingdom, but the human being processes those thoughts according to his will, for which he was given the ability to think. He can also create evidence for the correctness of his thinking and therefore also draw logical conclusions despite opposing influence .... But then the aim he strives for is determined by the opposing power, and that is why once irrevocably a wrong conclusion is to be recorded, which destroys all previous successes or research results .... no matter how tremendous and convincing they seemed to be. But the human being can be certain of his success and need not fear erroneous conclusions if he consciously hands himself over to the power Which has endowed him with intellect and the ability to think .... if he appeals to this power for right thinking in accordance with his purpose on earth. Then he can also penetrate areas which are still unexplored, and he can expand the knowledge he has gained and again and again gather new knowledge, he can be active for the benefit of humanity, for what he now undertakes will also correspond to the will of that creative power Which was asked to guide him .... Science must work with God .... For even the sharpest intellect can err, and it will err if God, as the epitome of all wisdom, is eliminated .... because then God's counter-spirit will have access, which wants to confuse people's thinking, because it hates and seeks to overthrow everything that reveals divine order, and because its activity will never result in a blessing for humanity .... but his activity will irrevocably begin where people give their God and creator no room in their hearts. Therefore, even if there is still progress to be made in the scientific field .... you humans will only be able to enjoy it if divine assistance is evident .... But you will have to fear the results where man alone brings about works without God .... For the latter does not create alone but in cooperation with the one to whom he is in bondage, through his isolation from God .... and whose intervention brings destruction and death ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Existence of God .... Worldly scholars .... Heart and intellect ....

B.D. 4541 from January 15th 1949, taken from Book No. 52

The worldly scholar often finds it difficult to believe in a Deity because his intellect is forced to conclude otherwise due to knowledge which, however, does not entirely correspond to the truth. Simply a mistaken view concerning the evolution of the earth leads to wrong ideas, and then it is difficult to acknowledge an eternal Creator, a Being which could certainly be recognised by its expression of strength, but whose recognition is usually not wanted. Science attempts to prove everything. However, where this is not possible it does not admit its inability but simply refuses to acknowledge what is outside the scope of its research. And thus it is based on a wrong concept, and the path to the eternal Deity is ultimately very difficult to find, even if the will to do so exists.

All kinds of research activity should start by revealing God’s existence, which admittedly cannot be proven but which can be believed with complete inner conviction. Such research will then progress quickly and successfully. But to achieve this certain belief the human being, in spite of his keen intellect, has to disregard the latter for the time being and dedicate himself to the feeling of his heart, he has to leave all science to one side and, like a child, allow himself to be taught from within, i.e. he has to accept what his feeling imagines or wants as the truth. Effectively, he has to dream with open eyes. Then he will always find a Deity, Who directs and guides everything, and he will know that he is supported by It.

A human being’s innermost desire is and remains a strong power above himself; however, worldly intellect attempts to stifle this because it is also spoken to by the one who wants to supplant the Deity but who is unable to enter the human heart and instead attempts to influence the human intellect all the more. God expresses Himself through the heart, his adversary expresses himself through the intellect, unless the heart is stronger and persuades the intellect to be on its side. In that case it is also possible to recognise God intellectually, heart and intellect will aspire to the eternal Deity and then science will also build on a different foundation, it will draw different conclusions which will definitely not be false ones. Because once an investigation with belief in a Deity begins it will sooner or later achieve success and also come close to the truth, irrespective to which field it is applied. Then science and belief will no longer contradict but merely complement each other, and only then will knowledge be free from error, when it is in harmony with the belief in God as an omnipotent, wise and loving Being Which governs everything that was, is and remains in eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Emotional and intellectual thinking .... Truth ....

B.D. 2302 from April 14th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

Every human being deems himself as living in a state of realisation if he advocates an opinion he formed intellectually. Nevertheless, this opinion need not always correspond to truth. God gave the human being intellect and free will, but He also gave him a heart .... As long as the intellect wants to find a solution for a spiritual question without the heart, he will hardly come close to the truth, for the truth comes forth from God and can only be received by the spirit and not from the body which is, after all, of matter. Intellectual thought is merely a function of the body .... but the heart is the seat of all emotions, the heart also shelters the divine spark of love and therefore the spirit, which is a part of God. A thought born in the heart, thus originating from the divine spiritual spark, can therefore always claim to be based on truth, for the spirit only imparts purest truth .... But whether the thought was born in the heart or is merely a product of rational thinking depends on the heart's ability to love. The more deeply the human being is able to love, that is, the more he strives for unity with God through loving activity, the clearer the thoughts will arise from his heart and enter the person's consciousness. For these thoughts are spiritual strength which flows forth from beings united with God and into the heart of someone who likewise unites with God through his activity of love. Whereas intellectual thinking is merely the function of physical organs, thus the utilisation of the human being's received vital energy, which can also be used by the person who exists without love, i.e. whose heart has little ability to love. Intellectual and emotional thinking should thus be separated. The latter will always arrive at the truth, whereas intellectual thinking need not always be the truth, even if one can speak of well developed reasoning power.

Only love is decisive, i.e. determinant of the truth. The human being has little information about the nature of thought, and therefore the difference is not clear to him. The thought born in the heart only has one thing in common with intellectually gained spiritual knowledge, both have to reach the brain in order to penetrate into the person's consciousness, and this makes the human being assume that every thought originates in the brain, that it therefore was intellectually achieved. Nevertheless, the mental knowledge of a loving person, hence a person whose life is a constant activity of love, has to be entirely differently judged than the purely intellectual thinking of someone with little capacity to love. The former will come close to the truth, whereas the latter offers no guarantee for truth and knowledge. For God reserves the truth for Himself and only distributes it to those who acknowledge Him, desire Him and demonstrate this through activity of love. Consequently, that which flows forth from a loving heart can be accepted as truth without hesitation, for such thoughts are subject to a certain surveillance through knowledgeable spiritual beings, whose responsibility is the transfer of thoughts and which therefore diligently watch that the person will think correctly. For through his activity of love the human being acquires the right and the claim for the light beings assistance, which now guard the person from thoughts which contradict the truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Accepting or rejecting thought waves ....

B.D. 6680 from October 29th 1956, taken from Book No. 72

You are continuously surrounded by thought waves which originate in the spiritual kingdom, which are, as it were, emanations from the good or the evil spirit world .... from the kingdom of light or the kingdom of darkness. These thought waves can meet with resistance or also find open hearts, accordingly people will also find themselves thinking which can now be true and good or erroneous and bad. For this the human being determines through his will. He is constantly illuminated or also addressed by beings, and indeed, good and bad beings will seek to transfer their thought powers to the human being and thus be repelled or accepted, for the human being's thinking is free .... His inner nature opens or closes when these thought waves surround him .... Thus a person of good will, whose nature has already changed, who seeks a bond with God, is also extremely easily influenced by divine currents, he will always willingly open himself to such thoughts which are sent out from the divine realm. His soul will perceive them as beneficial and accept them and pass them on to his intellect, which then deals with such thoughts and thereby establishes contact with such beings who try to instruct him mentally. Likewise is also the process of thought transmission from the dark world to those people who are darkened in spirit. This too finds no resistance .... But what thought material is imparted to these and those people is completely opposite and therefore also to be assessed quite differently. For just as light and darkness are opposites, so are the mental currents which spring from those realms. Nevertheless, both currents have access to all people, so that it is therefore only up to the human being's will to receive or reject them .... And therefore people can change their will at any time and thus also their thinking, because the thought waves constantly circle around them and both the world of light as well as the dark world constantly endeavour to find access to the human being's heart. But since the human being now moves in the midst of the world, since his earthly senses are constantly touched by earthly things, his thoughts will also be far more earthly directed, thus the thought waves are caught which emanate from the one to whom the earthly world belongs. Nevertheless, even in the midst of the world the human being can be receptive to thought currents which have a balancing effect, which therefore illuminate the value of earthly things and cause the human being to also open himself to thought currents from the kingdom of light .... so that the human being's thinking can be healthy even in the midst of worldly life .... And the desire for spiritual knowledge from the world of light can predominate .... if the human being's will is predominantly directed towards that kingdom which lies outside of the earthly. Then his heart will constantly open and the thought waves will always sound which are sent to him from there .... He will resist earthly directed thoughts or only allow them to approach him as far as is necessary in earthly life, and negatively influencing forces will only rarely have access because the human being's will prevents this and he can only succumb in case of unusual weakness, which, however, is then always compensated for by strengthened will. As long as the human being lives on earth he is exposed to the influence of both forces, and therefore it also remains a certain battle, a constant expression of will, and as long as this will is weakened God's adversary has an influence on people, which thus makes itself recognizable in 'thinking' .... The whole of earthly life is under the influence of good or evil forces, the human being's will alone decides, and thus your thinking also depends on how far your will is turned towards God .... For every thought flows out of the spiritual kingdom but it can only touch an open heart. But anyone who desires God resists thoughts which originate in the God-opposing kingdom, even though they will always circle around him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual research work

Unfolding and results of the spirit of God .... laws of nature .... lawgiver ....

B.D. 0782 from February 20th 1939, taken from Book No. 16

The spirit from God unfolds to its highest bloom in the human being when all thinking is exclusively turned towards the eternal deity, for then there are no limits set to the spirit of God and it can be fully active ...., i.e. it can also make itself felt in perpetual spiritual instruction. The only demand still placed on the earth child is to constantly listen inwardly. Contact must remain established between the giving spirit of God and the receptive earth child, for one without the other would produce no spiritual results that could become the possession of the human being. The slow growth into such a regulated spiritual activity will bring about a knowledge of things that surpasses all human knowledge and whose explanation eludes general knowledge. People attach little importance to such proclamations which, in their opinion, bring little real advantage, and so they leave the many indications unused which, however, could open up new areas for them and thus also enrich earthly knowledge. Thus, researchers have focussed their attention on linking the entire existence of living beings to unexplored natural laws, to which they attribute the origin of every being. It is indisputable that the laws of nature also underlie the creation of every living being, but only in the second instance, so to speak .... For the eternal deity is the lawgiver in all of nature .... Everything must indeed conform to the laws of nature, but these are also subject to divine will and are therefore not the direct cause of all creations, but rather these creations have come into being in a divinely ordained order, and this order is therefore what humanity understands as natural law. Ultimately, only the existing law is now recognized, but not the lawgiver from eternity .... If people are to be enlightened about the errors concerning creation in particular, this is only possible in one way .... through spiritual research work, which can only be carried out accurately if the most reliable source of all knowledge is used .... if the divine power itself is utilized in order to be guided into the truth. The results are truly incontrovertible, they can be used as a basis for further development work and are of such inestimable value that no earthly worldly wisdom can be equalled. What the most arduous scientific work cannot achieve can be fathomed effortlessly in this way, and what requires years of study will be conveyed to people most clearly in the shortest possible time and can be accepted as purest truth without any misgivings. But mankind does not choose this path and instead seeks to research, ponder and prove .... and yet can never come to an irrefutable result, for the lord of heaven and earth Himself reserves the final fulfilment for Himself ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual knowledge .... study .... work on the soul ....

B.D. 2249 from March 3rd 1942, taken from Book No. 31

It is by no means divine will that people should be content with the knowledge offered to them by human beings. Rather, they should endeavour to enrich themselves with spiritual knowledge and receive this spiritual knowledge directly from the realm of the spiritual, from where it is offered to them unadulterated, as soon as they desire the pure truth. For only this knowledge signifies spiritual wealth for them, whereas all earthly knowledge is worthless when the human being concludes his earthly life. Consequently, he should not believe that spiritual knowledge is unattainable for him and yet be satisfied with what he is taught in school, for then he can never mature spiritually. The purpose of earthly life, however, is to mature spiritually, and God also gives him enough opportunities for this which he only needs to utilize. One such possibility is the reception of spiritual truths by way of a purely spiritual exchange of thoughts with the world beyond. This grace is available to every human being, but it is rarely desired and can therefore only rarely be given out. However, there is no other way which leads to the same spiritual success, and this is truly the most merciful possibility when God Himself imparts the truth to the earthly child through His messengers, through His spirit beings full of light, who are of the same will as Him and therefore only carry out His will. These therefore instruct the human being and teach him everything that is useful for his higher spiritual development, they make him knowledgeable and therefore also able to pass on this received knowledge. And spiritual knowledge will fill in all gaps, for the teachers in the beyond truly possess supreme wisdom and are therefore also able to impart it to earthly people, whereas the worldly wise can only impart inadequate knowledge since they only possess such knowledge themselves. For worldly wisdom will remain inadequate even if people deem themselves superior and want to reject spiritual knowledge as unimportant and unproven. Spiritual knowledge can only be received and understood by people who mould their souls accordingly. If this work on the soul does not precede it, then they will lack all understanding for it, and no matter how diligently they study they will not be able to replace the work on the soul. However, the human being should not be content with earthly or worldly knowledge but strive for spiritual knowledge, because this alone is of value for eternity. For only spiritual knowledge will bring him spiritual wealth, without which the soul cannot exist in eternity, i.e. cannot enter eternal life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Earthly knowledge meaningless against spiritual knowledge ....

B.D. 4537 from January 11th 1949, taken from Book No. 52

Truly I say to you, your spirit will reveal to you greater things than science can ever teach you. You will never receive error if you desire the truth. Therefore you will also be able to do without worldly wisdom, it will be of little use to you, for you will also very soon recognize its worthlessness because My spirit will enlighten you about the actual meaning and purpose of your life. If you possess this knowledge all other knowledge is insignificant, you can call yourselves rich, even though worldly people have no understanding for it and prefer earthly knowledge to spiritual knowledge. But the latter lasts, whereas the former passes away with the moment of death. But anyone who receives spiritual knowledge from above should no longer attach importance to earthly knowledge, for he will not be able to assimilate both together with his heart and intellect because one tries to suppress the other, because both together mean a burden for the human being and the world of thoughts reflects itself to him unclearly and confusedly. Be satisfied with the spiritual instructions, know that you should mature very quickly and that only that which the spirit from Me informs you of is of sole value .... Know that worldly knowledge is invalid as soon as the last great battle begins, as soon as the last phase begins. What I say to you through your spirit will secure your spiritual as well as earthly life, yet you will no longer be able to utilize worldly knowledge; only works of neighbourly love which require earthly science will bring blessings to those who practice them, although spiritual truths will also bring them far more spiritual advantage. My spirit's voice is truly irreplaceable, earthly science, however, is not entirely needed unless it seeks to bring enlightenment in order to heal people from error which undermines faith in Me. But then the earthly scientist is already filled by My spirit and draws his knowledge from Me Who also supports him in earthly matters. But as soon as you pay more attention to earthly knowledge My spirit steps back and remains silent and waiting, and then it depends on you yourselves whether it continues its teachings, whether it imparts spiritual truths to you. As long as you are in the world you must indeed also conscientiously fill the post which is assigned to you, nevertheless, you should often let the spirit in you become effective which gives you more of the truth in one hour than you can ever experience through earthly teachers ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

World wisdom - spiritual knowledge ....

B.D. 4713 from August 14th 1949, taken from Book No. 54

The all-encompassing worldly wisdom cannot replace the knowledge that can be called heavenly wisdom, that is, knowledge of what lies outside the world, but which cannot be proven either, precisely because it concerns truths lying outside the world. Anyone who is considered exceedingly wise in the world, on earth, can nevertheless be ignorant to the highest degree in matters concerning those regions, and his wisdom is gone at the moment of death, he has, so to speak, only participated in the exploration of a limited region, but over which the soul passes in its bodiless state, which is no longer worth fathoming for it, which it therefore leaves behind, no matter whether it has explored it completely or only partially. It now enters a kingdom where completely different explorations are of value, and its wealth or poverty now obviously comes to light and it determines the state of its new sphere of activity, which can be agonizing or also blissful. Anyone who has acquired spiritual knowledge on earth will be able to make use of it and thereby create a fate for himself which will make him happy, because he will be absorbed in the happiness of other souls which vegetate in complete spiritual poverty and are dependent on help. This spiritual knowledge is rarely striven for on earth because people do not yet recognize it as valuable and forget it above worldly knowledge. Worldly wisdom is not wisdom, for man only specializes in existing things, things which he can observe and, according to the acuteness of his intellect, also calculate and teach people about as established fact. He calls this 'knowledge', but it is only the knowledge of the divine order in which the whole of creation moves, and he procures this knowledge through intellectual research and brooding. As soon as his soul leaves the physical shell this knowledge is of no importance to it, it can do nothing with it in the kingdom of the spirits, where only that knowledge is of value which touches that spiritual kingdom; then the most minimal spiritual wealth, thus knowledge about the divine plan of salvation, about the creator's relationship with His living creations, can be beneficially used by the soul, it will constantly increase the wealth. Then the intellect will no longer be decisive but the heart, i.e. the soul's life of feeling, how far it penetrates spiritual knowledge. The area which is now accessible to its research is unlimited, it will therefore eternally bring new things and therefore also constantly make it happy, it will be a constant progress, an increase of spiritual knowledge and consequently also an ever more assiduous activity and a constantly increasing sphere of activity; whereas the worldly researcher is limited, if only by the recall from earthly life, which breaks off all research and makes it worthless for him. Worldly knowledge only serves the human being on earth but cannot be used in any way by the souls in the beyond for their activity. Worldly knowledge only concerns purely concrete things and leaves every spiritual question open. Nevertheless, worldly knowledge can also be of value to fellow human beings if spiritual striving is recognizable at the same time, then worldly knowledge will contribute towards the human being also seeking knowledge of areas which he cannot penetrate by virtue of his intellect .... if, for example, it is proven to him on the basis of worldly science that an offence is not possible after death and he then also intellectually recognizes another area which he then strives for and thus strives towards. Then worldly knowledge can be called the first stage which leads to spiritual knowledge, but it may also only be used as a stepping stone to spiritual knowledge, because this alone is decisive, because this alone is unlimited and therefore worth striving for and must be gained by everyone who wants to be admitted to happy activity in the spiritual kingdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Earthly science and spiritual knowledge ....

B.D. 6519 from April 9th 1956, taken from Book No. 70

Science will never be able to fathom what the spirit from God is able to explain effortlessly .... And likewise, the human being's intellect will also not be able to measure up to the working of the spirit, i.e., those results which were gained intellectually cannot be compared to and put on a par with the knowledge which the spirit from God imparts to the human being. For intellect, although it also testifies to divine wisdom, is a physical function which ends with the death of the human being. The soul which escapes from the body will certainly still continue to think, feel and want, yet in its darkened, immature state it will no longer be able to grasp a clear thought and will only have very little or nothing to show of its intellectual wealth on earth .... always according to its state of maturity. However, knowledge gained through spiritual working on earth remains with the soul, for it has already attained a degree of light, otherwise the working of the divine spirit would not have been possible on earth. And this degree of light also signifies knowledge which it can constantly increase .... In the spiritual kingdom only spiritual knowledge has value, earthly knowledge, however, is worthless if the spiritual state is a lower one. The spiritual world, however, is nevertheless in contact with the earthly world and also seeks to guide earthly thinking right if it is approached by people for it. Then their intellect is certainly also active but through their requests for right thinking it now also moves in right thinking, because at the same time the spirit is active, which through the appeal also has the right to intervene without exerting compulsion on the will of the human being. Then the human being will always believe to have reached the right result through his own thoughts, that is, through intellectual activity, but he must know about the relations, about the conditions and prerequisites which guarantee right thinking, and he must know that the spirit must absolutely be working in him in order to give intellectual thinking the right direction. Such a person will also be able to transfer much of his earthly knowledge into the kingdom of the beyond and then, as likewise pervaded by light, also be able to mentally influence people on earth again if the same conditions are created, so that they entrust themselves to divine guidance .... that they therefore never undertake their earthly research as well without God, that they call upon Him that their work may succeed. A distinction must therefore be made between knowledge which only the intellect acquired on earth and knowledge where the invocation of God has permitted spiritual activity .... Then you humans will also know which beings in the beyond possess knowledge, no matter if it is of purely spiritual or earthly nature .... The fact that earthly knowledge is also fully transparent to the beings of light is beyond doubt, since a being of light possesses bright light, i.e. correct knowledge, about everything and also needs this knowledge in order to be able to help people on earth in their struggle for life. Immature beings, however .... even if they were also above-average thinkers as human beings .... can no longer find their way around, their thoughts become confused, and if they want to communicate with human beings of their affinity they will certainly be able to do so with the help of evil powers but they will always contradict the truth. They will only ever be able to influence the thoughts of people who are completely God-opposed themselves and believe that they can fathom everything with their intellect alone .... Every being will be granted what it desires .... Truth and true knowledge will be granted to those who approach God Himself for it, be it in spiritual or earthly direction .... and anyone who arrogantly considers himself capable of attaining knowledge without God's help will remain in darkness. And the state of every soul in the kingdom of the beyond will be the same, where the light cannot shine, where the spirit from God could not express itself in earthly life, there it is and remains dark even in the spiritual kingdom .... But whoever has received the light can now also carry it into the darkness .... And happy the souls who receive it, who follow the sparks of light .... who now turn their thoughts to God .... who humbly call upon Him for light ....

Amen

Translation handled by Christian Taffertshofer

Spiritual knowledge – knowledge of the pure truth

Understanding spiritual knowledge ....

B.D. 8056 from December 6th 1961, taken from Book No. 85

I want to open up your understanding for a knowledge which lies outside of intellectual thinking and which therefore cannot be taught to you by fellow human beings. Spiritual knowledge cannot be fathomed with the intellect, nor can it be understood with the intellect alone if it is brought to you .... I Myself must first be able to work in you through My spirit, which can only then give you the right understanding for it. You may well object that you don't need such knowledge for your earthly life .... But this earthly life is not given to you to savour it earthly, that only your body creates what it believes it needs for its well-being .... For this earthly life will not last long, then you will exchange it for a life in the spiritual kingdom, in the kingdom about which you lack knowledge but which you should nevertheless strive to attain in order to use earthly life accordingly. You know nothing about what happens after your death; yet knowledge about it is imparted to you, and thus I Myself must provide you with the understanding for it, otherwise it will only remain dead knowledge which your intellect knows nothing about. And you should know that you will have to live a second life on earth which will not pass away, which will remain with you even if you have to suffer earthly death .... This second life is the life of the soul, it is the actual purpose of your earthly life that the soul matures, that the body is paid less attention to, that the soul gathers spiritual treasures in order to attain a spiritual life. However, empty knowledge about this is not of use to you, instead I Myself want to make this knowledge accessible to you so that you will understand it and then also lead your earthly life accordingly. Yet your intellect cannot give you sufficient clarification .... But I speak to you through the heart, and you will truly be able to understand this enlightenment if only it is your will to be introduced to the knowledge about the cause and aim of your earthly progress. Then My spirit will already be active in you and the bond with the kingdom which is not of this world will be established .... It will always be difficult for a worldly person to accept a world outside of the earthly, and if he is told about it his intellect will not be able to understand it .... Yet only a serious thought that there could still be a world makes My slight influence possible, even though I always respect the human being's free will, thus I never force him to accept such influxes of thoughts which could bring him enlightenment .... But one thing is certain, that the earthly world .... earthly life as a human being .... is not an end in itself but a means to an end. Only this one thought should move people within themselves, and truly, they would be able to record success for the soul, which then would certainly desire and also receive further enlightenment .... Yet only I Myself can make spiritual knowledge accessible to you humans, I Myself cannot be switched off, for without Me you cannot prevent the fact that only your intellect is active and that it is influenced by My adversary, who does not give you light but wants to keep you in spiritual darkness. Hence, intellectual thinking without devotion to Me will only produce dead knowledge which only concerns earthly things, which only serves physical well-being but will not influence the life of the soul .... it will only ever answer material questions but it will never touch the kingdom which is your true home .... the spiritual kingdom from which you originated and into which you will enter again when your earthly life is over. But you should acquire knowledge about this kingdom, you should desire knowledge about it through the desire to establish the bond with Me, Who grasps every spiritually directed thought and also mentally answers it when I see that the will is good and the desire for enlightenment is serious .... Then My spirit in you will be stimulated into activity, and then I can make knowledge accessible to you which cannot be conveyed to you humanly .... unless My messengers convey it to you on My behalf, but then they will also have been taught by Me in order to proclaim the truth to you .... For you must learn the meaning and purpose of your earthly life so that you will also live it out with spiritual success, so that your soul will mature and attain eternal life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Value of spiritual knowledge ....earthly knowledge ....

B.D. 1489 from June 24th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

The human being lacks the right realization as long as he has not yet penetrated spiritual knowledge, for only this brings him closer to realization. Earthly knowledge certainly contributes towards mastering earthly life and fulfilling its requirements, but it does not have the slightest influence on the state of the soul, which should be given the same care as the physical state but which is taken more seriously in earthly life. spiritual knowledge is the soul's nourishment, it is the only thing beneficial to the soul which gives it strength to fulfil its task in life. He who cultivates spiritual knowledge need not worry about his soul, for it now receives sufficiently what it needs for higher development, whereas earthly knowledge again only brings success to the body and favours an earthly life of well-being. The human being must realize that all endeavours in earthly life must serve a useful purpose after all, and thus the true purpose of earthly as well as spiritual knowledge must be examined as to how far it corresponds to the human being's desire and is therefore worth striving for. Earthly knowledge contributes to the increase of earthly well-being, but the latter is the greatest danger for the soul if it takes the body's desire into account, i.e. wants, feels and thinks what increases the body's well-being. The soul's danger lies in the spiritual stagnation that inevitably occurs when the body alone is respected. But the body only has a short duration of existence, afterwards the soul stands empty and without merit at the gate of eternity, and unspeakable torments are the consequences of the wrong will, of the striven-for earthly knowledge, which does not bring it the slightest relief in the beyond. However, anyone who strives for spiritual knowledge already attains a high degree of maturity on earth, for the spiritual knowledge imparted to him impels the soul to take care of its higher development. It pays no attention to the body and constantly endeavours to use earthly life in accordance with spiritual knowledge, which will already bring it greatest success on earth and will be indescribably redeeming in the beyond. For to stand in spiritual knowledge means a penetration into God's reign and activity; it means to have knowledge of God's current of power, of God's love, omnipotence and wisdom, of the radiation of His spirit, of the purpose and meaning of all creation and the favours which man can gain for himself if only he wants to. The knowledge of all this is the motivation to consciously work on oneself; it allows the physical desire to recede into the background and the desire for God to become the purpose of life. spiritual knowledge therefore promotes the state of the soul and puts the human being in a position to mould himself into a being of light already on earth. spiritual knowledge first benefits the soul but does not leave the body unnoticed either, for it will now also be given what it needs if the soul is thought of first and the bodily desire for the sake of the soul is disregarded. And the departure from this world will be an easy one and lead the soul towards eternal glory, for it will pass over with an unimaginable wealth, it will take all the treasures it has acquired on earth through spiritual knowledge with it, as it were. It possesses something that can never be taken away from it again and the entrance into eternity will mean happiness and eternal bliss for it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Wisdom is spiritual knowledge ....

B.D. 3140 from May 30th 1944, taken from Book No. 41

Wisdom is spiritual knowledge that fully corresponds to the truth. Wisdom is knowledge which, exhausted in its entire depth, makes people unspeakably happy; it is knowledge which can never ever be refuted because wisdom cannot withstand any counter-knowledge. And that is why wisdom must be of divine origin, because only from God alone can something emanate that is perfect and therefore cannot be criticized. God alone can hand out knowledge which has this claim to perfection because His nature is wisdom itself. Human knowledge, however, will always be and remain an object of dispute, for it will never be inviolable but will change, just as the people who have acquired the knowledge intellectually change. The human being believes himself to be knowledgeable as soon as he has completed his research in one area, but whether it is the right knowledge that corresponds to the truth is not proven. On the earthly side, proof can also be demanded and provided for worldly knowledge, in which case it is not groundless and the person now also rightly believes himself to be knowledgeable .... However, this knowledge is not yet wisdom .... Earthly knowledge can be acquired through research, but spiritual knowledge .... wisdom .... is imparted to man by the spirit of God, by a knowing power that cannot err and also never passes on erroneous thoughts. Wisdom is therefore the truth transmitted by God in its purest form .... Anyone who has received wisdom from God will no longer find earthly knowledge desirable, for the wisdom from God constantly increases his desire for it, and it is now the most precious commodity for the human being which he no longer wants to give away and which he does not want to replace with earthly knowledge either. For the wise person knows that earthly knowledge has no eternal value and that it is not irrefutable either; he knows that the success of earthly knowledge is again only earthly possessions, honor and fame, whereas divine wisdom enables the human being to achieve the ultimate goal .... to become perfect on earth and to enter the spiritual kingdom as a being of light .... For divine wisdom carries power within itself, it enlightens the human being and makes him capable of work on earth, which he carries out in the service of the lord .... it enables him to hand out spiritual knowledge again and to lead countless souls to knowledge and to show them the way to God. Wisdom emanates from God and leads all beings back to Him, Who is wisdom Himself ....

amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual knowledge is the result of the right walk before God ....

B.D. 2124 from October 23rd 1941, taken from Book No. 30

It remains incomprehensible to people that spiritual knowledge is the result of the right way of life before God .... that therefore it is not the striving for knowledge through systematic schooling which makes a person knowledgeable but that the latter can be completely eliminated and yet profound knowledge can be gained if the human being, instead of striving for scholastic wisdom, endeavours to live according to God's will .... that therefore the right wisdom is not acquired mentally but that the heart and its feelings are decisive if the human being wants to become knowledgeable. Man can certainly acquire human wisdom by way of the intellect, but this is only applicable to earthly life, thus also only useful for earthly life, but can never increase spiritual knowledge in the slightest. Spiritual knowledge is completely independent of earthly endeavour, of earthly eagerness to learn and the successes or results gained in this way. And this is why a person whose thoughts and actions are not based on his love remains spiritually ignorant, even though he fills his life exclusively with intellectual research, for he always remains outside the spiritual kingdom and his knowledge of it is inadequate; for him this kingdom is an unenlightened realm, a realm which is unrecognizable to him in its darkness and which he therefore does not try to explore as it does not exist. Consequently, he does not acquire spiritual knowledge, he does not desire it and does nothing to make himself receptive to it. He therefore does not consciously work on himself, he neither seeks to ennoble his nature nor to consciously walk according to God's will, and thus his heart will also not be receptive to spiritual wisdom if it is imparted to him by his fellow human being. A person who feels and acts in a good and noble way is different in his whole thinking than a person who spends his life in unkindness towards his fellow human beings and in self-love. The former will pay attention to everything that brings him closer to the divine creator .... he will recognize the activity of a power in, around and above himself and come into contact with this power, and thus he will be made mentally aware of God's will, i.e. he will recognize the divine order and know that only life in the divine order will bring him closer to the eternal deity. And if he has the will to come closer to God, God will also come to meet him, and that in the form of knowledge. Thus, living according to God's will will always determine man's knowledge. Even if the human being does not consciously strive for divine wisdom but he will not be able to think other than correctly if it concerns spiritual things, things which lie outside of the earthly, which do not concern the body but its soul and spirit. And he will affirm these thoughts without reluctance, he will feel with a certain certainty that his thoughts correspond to the truth and announce them to his fellow human beings, for his spirit will tell him that he is thinking correctly. And where people who are active in love and strive for what is good come together the exchange of thoughts will result in complete agreement, and from this alone it is evident that they all live in truth, that they have mentally received the same information and that they can therefore rightly call themselves knowledgeable. And the more people endeavour to shape themselves, i.e. their soul, the deeper they penetrate spiritual knowledge. Soon there is nothing left for them that is unclear or incomprehensible. For a well-formed soul is constantly active in love .... activity of love attracts God .... and God, as the eternal truth, distributes it to the human being as proof of His love for him. And thus the human being will truly be well-informed and have great knowledge at his disposal when he concludes his earthly life .... But the one who acquires earthly wisdom through study or research, who absorbs humanly gained wisdom, will not always find himself in the truth. It can certainly also come to him if his attitude towards God is in accordance with His will, but then it can never be attributed to intellectual pondering or research, only his way of life will give him the knowledge of truth .... And the human being takes this knowledge with him into eternity, whereas earthly knowledge remains behind or rather fades into nothingness and a person who is held in high esteem on earth can enter the beyond poor in spiritual possessions as soon as he attaches too much value to his earthly knowledge and does not fulfil the preconditions which earn him spiritual knowledge on earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual knowledge depending on maturity level ....

B.D. 5784 from October 9th 1953, taken from Book No. 63

Complete ignorance is a sign of spiritual lowness, for knowledge of divine-spiritual matters does not depend on a person's intellectual activity or on the amount of knowledge he receives from other people but solely on his soul's maturity, on the degree of his spiritual development, so that the most simple person whose soul already has a degree of maturity as a result of a life of love will form his own truthful picture of God, of his purpose of earthly life, of his relationship with God, his father of eternity .... Emotionally he will only accept the teachings which correspond to truth, earthly he will perhaps not be very appreciated because of his intellectual knowledge, he will be simple-minded and yet think more correctly in the spiritual sphere .... And the little knowledge is enough to cause him to live a way of life which corresponds to God's will, but which then, after his death, will earn him brightest light in the spiritual kingdom in a flash .... Not complete knowledge on earth is proof of the soul's high degree of maturity, for the human being can also acquire spiritual knowledge intellectually, only then it is also more intellectual knowledge than spiritual knowledge if the human being's way of life corresponds to it, and knowledge which therefore cannot yet be considered spiritual treasure can also be lost to the human being again at the moment of death if it was not accepted by the heart but only by the intellect. For even spiritual knowledge can become pure intellectual knowledge through eager study if the soul's ascent development is disregarded, if the soul's degree of maturity is therefore still very low but the intellect, being highly developed, deals with problems which touch spiritual areas. In that case it is not possible to speak of ignorance .... but the 'knower' lacks one thing .... the light .... For no matter how much knowledge he acquires on this path, it still does not give him light so that he can now brightly and clearly recognize all correlations, so that he would be happy about his knowledge. Light can only come to him from within as a result of a life of love .... For only the spirit from God radiates light, which first gives the right life to intellectual knowledge .... And only then is it knowledge which can be valued as spiritual treasure, which is everlasting and is taken over into the spiritual kingdom .... And therefore even the pure truth can only be understood when the spirit from God gives enlightenment to the human being, which always presupposes a degree of maturity of soul which can only be achieved through a way of life according to God's will .... The state of light, the realization, after the human being's death is then also corresponding, and a good but simple-minded person who had little knowledge on earth can be surrounded by more radiant light upon his entry into the kingdom of the beyond than a person with spiritual knowledge who lacked love on earth and to whom the spirit from God had not yet found access ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual knowledge should ignite love for God ....

B.D. 8924 from February 2nd 1965, taken from Book No. 93

The fact that the secrets of creation are revealed to you, as far as this is possible with your maturity of soul, is a sign of My great love of which I want to inform you, so that you learn to recognize Me in My nature and likewise show Me your love .... It is indeed always only a partial knowledge, but which is also enough to let you ignite to hot love towards Me, because when you know about all connections, when you know that always My unsurpassable wisdom has let everything come into being so and when you know that all creations serve and have served you for the best .... in a word .... if I let you gain insight into My plan of salvation from eternity .... then all your love must belong to Me .... And for this I desire .... If you just once consider that the entire work of creation was only a work of My love and wisdom, which My omnipotence brought to completion .... and that this whole work of creation only aimed at your becoming 'children of God', then nothing can find room in you apart from love .... And you would sing praise and thanks to Me if only you could grasp this great proof of My love, which, however, already presupposes your perfection .... Nevertheless I enlighten you about your beginning and your aim, because I want it that you slowly return again into that state, in which you stood in the beginning, when all My love power radiated through you. You certainly only open a crack of your heart, into which I can let My love radiate, but also these few love rays are to cause that you always open yourselves further, that you no longer offer Me the least resistance in the end, that you devote yourselves to Me and demand nothing more than to receive My love ray continuously. And soon a bright light will shine in you; you will be introduced deeper and deeper into spiritual knowledge and always be allowed to be certain that you move in truth. And so I woo every man's love until he surrenders to Me that he also opens himself to My love illumination. Because that is My aim that I win the hearts that they give themselves to Me voluntarily, because I do not use any compulsion. But if knowledge is now given to you which was still unknown to you, then you should see from it that only one can impart such knowledge to you .... a being Which Itself knows about everything and Which therefore instructs you Itself. And you are to remember Him in thankfulness and His infinite love towards you and also draw the consequences out of that knowledge, i.e. fulfil what I demand of you to also be allowed to take part in the great gift of favour. And through the fulfilment of My demands you now form yourselves to love, which pushes towards Me and makes Me happy. In the beginning you also possessed the light of knowledge, but which has now been lost to you through your fall into sin .... But there is nothing more beautiful than that you again put yourselves into the state in which you stood in the beginning. And to this only belongs the change of your nature to love, and I woo for this love, and I will not stop to woo for it, because there is nothing more blessed for you than that you unite with Me, what exactly requires a life in love. When now a picture is given to you about My rule and work in infinity, when you can conclude from everything about My unsurpassable wisdom, when you know that only love has determined Me to this creation, then you can only love your God and creator with all intimacy of your heart, because he proves to you that He is the most perfect being, which wants to be recognized by you as father. Once I will indeed reach the aim that all My loved ones (creatures) show unlimited love towards Me. But before the end of an earth period it is always a matter of concern for Me that I spare the beings a repeated earth walk (walk through creation). And that is why I let them take note of that knowledge, which I can convey to them through servants devoted to Me and which is always only to testify to My love and wisdom to make it easy for them to believe in a most perfect God and creator, Who reveals Himself to them. For this reason alone I initiate people into My plan of salvation from eternity and give them knowledge which should truly convince them that it is like this and not otherwise .... And this end is imminent and causes Me to be unusually active because I still court every soul whose love gives itself to Me ...._>Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual knowledge must concur with the transmitted Word from above .... I.

B.D. 9003 from June 28th 1965, taken from Book No. 94

It is not easy for someone knowing the truth to pass it on to people who are so convinced of the truth of their own advocated spiritual knowledge that they reject everything else. And yet, this attempt must be made, for that which comes forth from Me directly is so powerful that it will convince every seeker of truth .... And time and again it concerns the fact that beings of various degrees of light express themselves, making it difficult for a person to recognise the truth because they believe every expression from the spiritual kingdom which nevertheless should be scrutinised .... Only if the content corresponds to My Word from above can you accept it as the activity of flawless spirits of light ....

For this reason you must always pay attention to My directly conveyed Word and should not believe all messages from the spiritual realm which are given to you psychically, for these mediums may well have the gift of receiving communications from the spiritual kingdom but whether they also have the necessary maturity, which is the prerequisite I demand for receiving messages from this kingdom, is the only decisive factor for the degree of truth of the conveyed proclamations. You humans have too little knowledge of the spiritual kingdom and don't know how often you are affected by the adversary in order to deceive you .... and I cannot stop him because you lack the desire for truth which is the guarantee for receiving the truth in the first place, but then it will also concur with My Word from above. I certainly use every means to make sure that a light will shine for people, that they receive the information about life after their physical death .... I make sure that they will also receive the evidence, even though it will only be accepted again by that person who would like to know this as a result of his desire for truth. Yet even then the risk still exists that beings other than those having been called upon will express themselves in line with their degree of maturity. This is why every spirit of light will warn you humans against psychic communications which are given to you in a state of trance; instead, they will always encourage your conscious reception of spiritual messages, which will indeed only be achieved by a few people but it always offers the certainty of being taught by My spirit directly, in which case you need not be afraid of receiving something wrong. Admittedly, not every communication given in this passive state can be described as wrong or deceptive, but which one of you can verify this? Which one of you is aware of the fact that this opportunity .... of a person depriving himself of his will .... is not used by many an evil spirit? And that the absolute truth cannot be guaranteed if you only rely on messages which may well come from the kingdom of the beyond but which are nevertheless unverifiable?

Only that which is conveyed to you by the 'spirit of God' is pure truth, but it will provide you with an explanation about all subjects, which you can never receive from those beings. This is why every spirit of light will encourage you to prepare yourselves such that you can become a vessel into which 'My spirit can flow' .... And only then will you be sure of possessing the pure truth .... Only then will it be possible to convey far more profound knowledge to you .... the knowledge of all correlations, of the reasons for your human existence, of your past apostasy from Me and the immense significance of Jesus Christ's act of Salvation .... For only I Myself can instruct you of this even if I send this knowledge to earth by way of elevated messengers of light which are illuminated by Me directly and thus they voice My Word, which can be valued in the same way as if I had addressed you directly .... This knowledge includes everything; it includes the work of returning the once fallen spirits to Me just as it highlights the counter activity of the one who caused your fall into the abyss. And this counter activity does not just happen on earth, it also covers the kingdom of the beyond, where all self-aware beings are still in possession of free will, and to make these inclined to turn towards him is and always will remain his intention. Hence you must also take his influence into account, the most important of which is to raise doubts about Jesus Christ's act of Salvation. And therefore you all must recognise that those announcements which deny salvation through Jesus' crucifixion are his activity .... Then you will know that he is at work, that he tries to dissuade people from what is of greatest significance: that Jesus died on the cross for you and your sins. If you are wrongly instructed of this he will have won you over, he will have succeeded in portraying the 'Salvation through Jesus Christ' as wrong and thereby it will be impossible for you to enter the kingdom of light. For My direct revelations from above provide you with a different explanation, and your future bliss solely depends on whether you have found redemption from your past guilt of sin .... the original sin, which is unredeemable by you yourselves. As long as this vital question remains unanswered you will not have been instructed of the absolute truth and will have no other option but to turn to the highest Authority so that It may teach you directly, and then you can be taught in all truthfulness, as I Myself have promised that I 'will guide you into all truth' ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Spiritual knowledge must concur with the Word conveyed from above .... II.

B.D. 9004 from June 29th 1965, taken from Book No. 94

(Continuation of B.D. 9003)

Only that which I Myself convey to you from above can be regarded as pure truth .... Therefore everything that claims to be true must concur with it. There is only one truth and this comes forth from Me Myself and will give pleasure to all those who want to think correctly. However, anything that contradicts My directly received Word cannot be advocated as 'truth', for the guidelines are always the same and can be used as a yardstick as to whether a person knows the truth. So if you humans have reason to doubt the information you receive you must always first ask yourselves the question: What is the attitude of people, who advocate this knowledge, towards Jesus Christ and His act of Salvation? What the act of Salvation means for the whole of humanity has been clearly explained to you from above, hence you must evaluate all other knowledge in relation to that, for as soon as it contains no information about this at all, it cannot demand to be regarded as pure truth. And in order to understand the reasons and significance of the act of Salvation you must also receive the knowledge about the original fall of the spirits, because you yourselves are these fallen spirits .... Wanting to convince people of life after death is all very well, but if you don't inform people about the reason for their human existence, the knowledge about life after death is not sufficient in order to let them attain beatitude one day .... For without the redemption through Jesus Christ the kingdom of light cannot be opened for you and you will wander about in the beyond for eternities if the souls of light over there were not to take pity on you and provide you with the knowledge you had rejected on earth because you were thinking wrongly. And thus it follows that every person has to shape himself into a vessel for the divine flow of spirit, which he can only achieve through love, which will subsequently brightly enlighten him from within and give him the right knowledge. But since this is almost impossible at a time of heartlessness, people should gather around a vessel from which the bright and clear water of life flows forth, they shall stoop down and refresh themselves in order to be at least able to receive what is most important .... the knowledge about Jesus Christ and His act of Salvation.

This knowledge is necessary and cannot be replaced by anything else, since only One exists Who can bring people forgiveness for their original sin, but Who will then also remove all guilt the person had incurred during his life on earth. For the fact that Jesus, the man, sacrificed Himself and paid for the guilt through His crucifixion was a unique mission. Time and again you humans must be informed of this, you cannot describe Jesus life on earth merely as a life of supreme perfection, which it undoubtedly was, but nevertheless not know about the profound spiritual reason for His crucifixion, which was unique and accomplished for all human beings past, present and future. Only the acknowledgment of His act of Salvation as an act of supreme mercy for the spiritual beings and the appeal for forgiveness are the key to the gate into the kingdom of light, which you will never be able to unlock without Him .... for He atoned for the sin, which consisted of rejecting the divine strength of love, out of love for God and His fallen brothers .... And this sin cannot be forgiven in any other way than through acknowledging Jesus as the Redeemer of the world, this is why a life of love as preached by Him will produce the prerequisite of acknowledging Him, but the blessings of His act of Salvation must be knowingly accepted in order to be released from the original sin. The knowledge of this must be repeatedly imparted to you humans, time and again you must be informed of the fact that it is not enough to adopt His doctrine, instead, you must consciously desire to be redeemed from your original sin, for which a life lived in love will indeed help you, since the success of a life of love rests in the fact that the light of realisation will shine in you .... However, in that case you will no longer deny the redemption through Jesus Christ, you will know that you have found a Saviour in Him, Who has relieved you of the immense burden of the original sin and Who will also open the gate into the kingdom of light and bliss for you again ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Acquisition of spiritual knowledge ....

B.D. 7843 from March 6th 1961, taken from Book No. 82

To possess spiritual knowledge is only possible in a certain degree of maturity of the soul, i.e. it must have ignited (awakened) the spiritual spark within itself through a life of love, which now also opens up its understanding for spiritual knowledge, otherwise the human being only reads dead letters which give him no light. To possess spiritual knowledge is therefore already proof that the human being is on the path to ascent .... It is proof that he has already entered into the bond with God, that his spiritual spark has received that knowledge from God Himself which is inseparably connected to the father-spirit from eternity. But anyone who possesses spiritual knowledge cannot be idle, he will use his knowledge, he will constantly strive for increased knowledge, and he will also try to transfer his knowledge to his fellow human beings because he feels that he represents the right knowledge, that it is the truth and that this truth will bring blessings to himself and also to his fellow human beings. And therefore every person can consider himself fortunate who has gained spiritual knowledge which is understandable to him, which provides him with answers to questions which could not be answered by human beings. For this person no longer believes in a merely earthly life, but his thoughts are now often spiritually directed and his way of life is also carried out according to this spiritual knowledge. The human being strives to live in love, to enter into God's will .... inwardly strives towards God, he begins to despise the world and its goods and only uses them as far as the preservation of the body requires. But he knows that life is not an end in itself but a means to an end .... Yet he first has to be introduced to spiritual knowledge .... His intellect must first occupy itself, and then it is up to his will whether the knowledge, which is supplied to him from outside, penetrates the heart and takes root there. And only then can this knowledge become spiritual knowledge and increase, which, however, always presupposes a life of love which the human being can lead on the basis of divine commandments but also of inner impulse, and then his knowledge will increase accordingly from within .... through the working of the divine spirit which rests as a spark in every human being's soul. But if the human being has no spiritual knowledge at all his earthly life has been in vain so far, it has not yet brought him any spiritual success, he cannot register any degree of spiritual progress, he is still completely in darkness because the light in him has not yet been able to shine, because the spiritual spark has not yet been ignited and therefore it is still night in him. And this state is worrying for the human being, for it proves his spiritual low, it proves the uselessness of his earthly life so far and the danger he is in if he does not change .... which can only happen if he lives a life of love. Love is light, and love gives light to man .... Love awakens the spiritual spark to life, love connects the human being and thus also his spirit with God, and love therefore brings him knowledge .... And this is why you humans are constantly admonished to live a life of love, this is why the divine commandments of love are constantly held up to you, which Jesus gave you and exemplified to you when He lived on earth and which will always be the most urgent thing for you if you want to ascend in your development as long as you live on earth .... Without love no human being will attain wisdom, i.e. the spiritual knowledge which corresponds to truth; and without love there will be no maturing of the soul which shall shape itself such that it can enter the kingdom of light and beatitude after its departure from this earth .... For it shall attain realization on earth, the spiritual darkness shall already fall away from it on earth, it shall attain light, it shall gain knowledge which informs it of all correlations and which will also make it happy, because it will only now enter the original state again in which it was in the beginning ...._>Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Love is the key to wisdom and knowledge

Wisdom without love is unthinkable .... Everlasting knowledge ....

B.D. 2446a from August 11th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

In order to become wise it is imperative for a person to live a life of love, actions of love must absolutely come first if he wants to receive divine wisdom. Wisdom without love is unthinkable, this is why people deeming themselves wise will be mistaken if they lack love. This must be taken into account first if a fellow human being wants to correctly judge the value or irrelevance regarding a person’s supposed knowledge. Wisdom can only be found where the source, the provider of it, is wise himself .... where wisdom can be conveyed because the Provider Himself is Wisdom. All thoughts of wisdom are therefore emanations of the One Who is Love in Himself, on account of which these thoughts must also be accepted by a loving heart, otherwise they would not be recognised as wise thoughts. For wisdom is something spiritual which can only be received by the person’s indwelling spirit, but the person’s spirit only begins to function if it is stimulated through actions of love. Without love everything is dead, even the supposed knowledge which only touches upon earthly things is without spiritual value or is misguided knowledge that can never be called wisdom. People can certainly possess worldly knowledge, which also corresponds to truth, but it will only concern things which are irrelevant for the soul, that is, for its higher development, yet this knowledge will be extinguished at the moment of death, thus it is transient and without value for eternity. Nevertheless, the world will only accept this as knowledge because it can be proven, thus it is effectively irrefutable. Spiritual knowledge, however, will not be acknowledged because no evidence can be presented for it. Yet only a person in possession of spiritual knowledge is wise, since he will take it along into eternity. He will gain this wisdom through selfless actions of love because both are divine and that which comes forth from God will never vanish. The more closely a person unites with God through kind-hearted activity, the wiser he must become, because the divine gifts flowing to him are not offered to a limited extent, instead, the person can receive them without restriction and thus he will become wise because he lives a life of love.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Wisdom unthinkable without love .... imperishable knowledge ....

B.D. 2446b from August 12th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

The path of truth can therefore only be found in love, and where love is lacking, a person takes a wrong path that leads them away from the truth. For to be wise means to possess knowledge that corresponds to the truth. But being wise also means having imperishable knowledge, for knowledge is worthless if it sinks into nothingness at death. Imperishable knowledge, however, is only the knowledge of things that lie beyond the earthly, and this knowledge is rarely sought, whereas the human being seeks to fathom everything of this world and sets his honour on being considered knowledgeable. This knowledge can indeed be beneficial insofar as it enables the human being to work with it in love. Such knowledge can be an asset in the hands of the one who possesses it if he utilizes it in such a way that he helps his fellow human beings and is therefore lovingly active .... Then he also acquires goods for eternity with earthly knowledge, and these are imperishable, even if he does not take the knowledge with him into eternity .... With spiritual knowledge, however, the human being can likewise help his fellow human being by directly imparting spiritual possessions to the soul, thus likewise accumulating imperishable possessions, both for himself as well as for the fellow human being to whom he imparts spiritual possessions. And only that person is truly wise who works and creates for eternity, who therefore already gains clarity about spiritual things on earth and then lives his earthly life in accordance with this realization. His knowledge is indestructible and extremely valuable, even if it is not properly valued by people due to ignorance. Worldly knowledge, however, mostly only helps to increase earthly possessions and is therefore overvalued on earth without benefiting the soul unless it is utilized for the benefit of a fellow human being, i.e. it is valued with love for him. And so love must always dominate the human being at the same time if the human being is to be truly knowledgeable or if worldly knowledge is also to bring him spiritual success. Without love, however, all knowledge is dead .... and without love a person's knowledge is usually far removed from the truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Acquiring wisdom .... research and brooding ....

B.D. 3518 from August 20th 1945, taken from Book No. 45

Do not search and ponder but pray and listen within yourselves if you want to become wise. For wisdom is spiritual knowledge which corresponds to truth, which can never be gained through research and brooding but which is gladly and abundantly offered to you by the spirit within you, which is God's share from eternity. Make contact with the spirit within you by enabling its working, by awakening it through loving activity and then listen attentively to what it tells you. This process can only be understood by the person who has experienced it himself, who has fulfilled the conditions which the working of the spirit requires .... who is lovingly active on earth .... And this person has experienced that the voice of the spirit expresses itself in him as soon as he closes himself off from the world and attentively listens within until it reveals itself. But without the working of love God's spirit cannot become effective in him, without the working of love the person who researches and ponders will therefore never become wise either. He will consider a process impossible which earns him true knowledge as long as he has not made the test himself which promises him rich success. The spiritual connection must be established in order to receive spiritual knowledge which corresponds to truth. And spiritual knowledge alone is valuable, spiritual knowledge alone is constant and should therefore be striven for first. Earthly knowledge will then likewise be given to the human being as required, as soon as he first strives for wisdom, for knowledge which outlasts all earthly things. Depending on his earthly task earthly knowledge will also come to him, for the spirit in him now directs all his thoughts as soon as the human being has made his effectiveness possible. Yet he must never strive for earthly success for the sake of earthly reward, instead, love for his fellow human beings must drive him to be eagerly active on earth as well. And every desire which arises from the love of the heart will be fulfilled, for now the spirit of God can work in him unhindered because there is no longer any danger that the human being will lose his heart to the world and thus earthly success can no longer endanger him either. For the human being does not value earthly success differently than the increased joy of being able to give and distribute to the needy. And as soon as earthly knowledge is used to make his fellow human being happy, to help him in physical hardship, he will also be blessed, and spiritual knowledge will also be guaranteed to him, and only then will he be wise .... he will possess wisdom, offered by God Himself but never acquired through research and brooding. God sets His conditions for the acquisition of wisdom, the true knowledge from God. And whoever fulfils this condition can truly draw from the fountain of wisdom .... And his thirst for knowledge will be quenched and he will be able to instruct his fellow human beings again, he will also be able to show them the way to attain the right knowledge. He will preach love to them, which alone allows the working of the spirit and therefore absolutely has to be practiced if the human being wants to be truly wise ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Research .... truth .... way of life ....

B.D. 4384 from July 23rd 1948, taken from Book No. 51

A result in accordance with research can only be accepted as truth if the researcher himself has entered into My will, thus he subordinates his thinking, wanting and acting to Me, i.e. he always asks for My assistance, which he also undertakes. Then the result of his research work can also be accepted without hesitation, then he has undertaken his research with the assistance of My spirit and his train of thought has been correctly guided by it. Consequently, you humans could form your own judgment if you take this moment into consideration and honestly endeavour to stand in truth, so that you can at least rightly condemn what is brought to you by people who obviously live a way of life which contradicts My will. For such people will never ever be able to give truthful information about things which are still unexplored. Thus they will also be unable to instruct their fellow human beings as long as they are unsuitable as teachers because they are without knowledge themselves. A right way of life is the first prerequisite for his intellect to work in the right direction. This is why a deeply believing person who fulfils My commandment of love will be able to solve all still unsolved problems much more easily, and his research will produce results which can be accepted without hesitation, just as every person will think correctly as soon as his way of life is right before Me. This knowledge will make it easier for you to assess human thought material which is conveyed to you as truth and which you have to examine before you accept it. Although the sharpest intellect was active it may have produced error if the intellect was not paired with love. The intellect can indeed try to justify logically what it represents, nevertheless love will see more sharply and discover where the intellect has drawn wrong conclusions. And therefore the judgment of a loving person must be respected more, and the person who listens to the voice of the heart, to what seems emotionally acceptable to him, will be truly wise .... For he will be closer to the truth. Again and again it has to be emphasized that love and truth cannot be separated from each other, that love is the key to wisdom and that truth can never be found outside of love despite the sharpest intellectual activity. But you humans must be on your guard that error is not presented to you if you search for truth and do not take the path to Me. For then you will be blinded by seemingly most luminous knowledge which, however, as illusion can never endure a serious examination. But if you want to test it, then pay attention to what I tell you .... always use love as a standard and your judgment will be right. Then you will be able to accept or reject without hesitation, then you will test with Me and I will truly inform you and guide your thinking correctly ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Love is the key to wisdom ....

B.D. 7251 from January 10th 1959, taken from Book No. 77

You will continue to think incorrectly as long as you ignore the commandments of love for God and your neighbour .... No matter how much you study and ponder, it will be of no use to you. Without a life of love of your own, the success of your research will only ever be a false success, i.e., it will not correspond to the truth. But if you put it to the test you would be surprised at how your thinking changes. Everyone can change himself to love, because the ability to love has been placed in his heart and it is mostly only due to his will if he does not use this ability, if he is not lovingly active. For this reason only a few people will go through this test, but by doing so they could so easily get the evidence which would make them infinitely happy, because their hearts would suddenly become enlightened. But the fact that wisdom, the light of realisation, is only the result of a life of love, is not accepted by people as truth, for they cannot associate an impulse of heart with the activity of their intellect, they don't want to link their emotional life with lucid intellectual thinking. And yet, love is the key to wisdom, and no-one who ignores the commandments of love for God and his neighbour will know the truth. However, the explanation that God is Truth as well as Love Itself is so simple.

One is unthinkable without the other, just as fire emanates light by natural law, so must the fire of love emanate the light of wisdom. The intellect is not enough in order to ascertain the truth, but intellect united with love will explore the most profound depths of divine wisdom .... Even if this statement seems presumptuous to you humans .... you would be able to prove it yourselves if only you seriously wanted to know the truth. This is why all efforts will be futile when you want to ascertain spiritual secrets, things, which cannot be proven by earthly means and yet are meaningful to a truth loving person. But the thoughts of a person who changed his nature, which at the start of his embodiment as a human being mainly knows selfish love, into unselfish neighbourly love, will indeed correspond to truth or be far closer to it than that of a rationalist who is devoid of love. You humans should believe this and transform your nature to love, then you will have accomplished your task on earth and the bright light of realisation will be your reward on earth and even more so in the kingdom of the beyond, which all of you will enter again after your life on this earth because it is your true home, which you once dwelled in and left of your own free will when you threw yourselves into darkness by extinguishing the light of love in you. On earth, you are not aware of the spiritual correlations, but the factor of lack of love also played a part in causing your spiritual darkness, and you can only become enlightened again if you transform your selfish love into unselfish love and thereby approach the Deity once more, Who is Love in Itself and wants to win you back .... And so, in order to clarify your thinking and to learn to understand the correlations which are associated with your earthly task, you must rekindle love in yourselves, you must, quite simply, return to God and unite with Him, Who is Love Itself .... Then light and strength and freedom will be yours again, as it was in the beginning, and once brightly enlightened you will realise everything, you will be blissfully happy because the Eternal Love permeates you once more as before ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

From the fire of love shines the light of wisdom ....

B.D. 7650 from July 18th 1960, taken from Book No. 80

Love alone is the key to wisdom .... and it will be difficult to separate error from truth for the one who does not have love, for he himself is outside of truth and cannot recognize it. But again, it will be possible to attain the truth if the serious will to do so is present and if the human being knows about the effect of love. Love is the light itself, and a heart willing to love is illuminated by the inner light .... for love awakens the spirit to life which, because part of the father-spirit from eternity, also carries all wisdom within itself and can now impart it to the human being from within. The fire of love radiates the light of wisdom .... If only you humans were able to grasp this profound truth, that there is no truthful knowledge .... i.e. wisdom .... can exist if love does not glow in the human heart. For only where love is can the human being penetrate the deepest depths of divine wisdom, and then he will also far surpass his fellow human being's knowledge, because if he has love within himself he will .... God Himself within himself and can now be introduced to all truth by Him. The human being should always remain aware of the fact that he harbours all wisdom within himself .... that he stood in brightest light in his original state and thus in fullest realisation and that this light was only buried due to his fall into sin but can surface again at any time when he is free from his guilt of sin, when he is redeemed through Jesus Christ and has now awakened the spirit within himself through a life of love. And then he will also be able to distinguish error from truth .... He will be able to pass wise judgment as soon as disputes arise which concern spiritual knowledge. And this one shall be heard when it is necessary to check whether a spiritual knowledge corresponds to truth. But many people will claim of their own accord to have awakened their spirit, many people will count themselves as awakened in spirit, and divergent thought material will be represented as truth which, however, can never be truth from God if it deviates from each other .... And people themselves cannot measure their fellow human being's degree of love either, and then there is only one way out .... to go to God Himself and ask Him for clarification, Who Himself is the 'Eternal Truth'. For you should know that God's adversary can also disguise himself under the cloak of love .... but then it is not possible to speak of unselfish neighbourly love, instead love is practised for the sake of an advantage which the fellow human being usually does not notice. But there is this danger, and then it is not possible to speak of transmitting truth, of 'wisdom', of the light which radiates from the fire of love. And therefore you humans should examine and not let yourselves be misled by teachings which seem difficult to accept .... Then you will be inwardly warned, for anyone who desires the truth need not fear falling prey to error, he will have a right feeling for defence if spiritual good is occasionally offered to him, and he will also recognize when the adversary has intervened and where he can intervene. And he should only join God all the more intimately and ask Him for protection from error and for right recognition .... And his thinking will be right, he will not err in his judgment ...._>Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Love .... wisdom .... power of knowledge ....

B.D. 1735 from December 11th 1940, taken from Book No. 27

What appears incomprehensible to man, he would certainly be able to grasp when seen in the light of the spiritual, and it is also only possible to give him clarity on the way of the spiritual, because his train of thought can only then be so directed that one thing after the other becomes understandable to him, that he can now affirmatively adjust himself to what he previously considered unacceptable. The basic idea of all being is love. Everything originated from love, everything is animated by love, and love is the key to recognizing everything that exists. love is the gateway to eternity, just as love was the exit .... Everything came into being out of love, and everything that has separated itself from eternal love is to become love again .... And if the human being now wants to attain realization, if he wants to know the truth, if he wants to find the solution to every problem that touches on divine things, spiritual questions or creation, then he must inevitably first shape himself into love, only then can he stand in realization. The knowledge of truth depends on a person's degree of love. And if every truth were presented to man, if he were given information about everything he desires to know, and he did not have love, then he would understand nothing of it, he would deny everything, he would reject it as greatest error, because he cannot understand, because the light of cognition is not kindled in him, which again only love accomplishes. That is why this little flame must first be nourished, which glows in him under rubble and ashes .... Man must be prepared to serve in love .... There is no other way to penetrate eternal truth, and the person who desires truth must therefore practice love at the same time in order to be able to receive it. But love is something spiritual, it is something that expresses itself in the life of feeling, it comes from the spiritual kingdom, just as it also leads into the spiritual kingdom again. As soon as the human being combines this spiritual with earthly activity, that is, as soon as he expresses the feeling within himself in such a way that he now carries out an activity which is recognizable in an earthly way, he receives something spiritual again, and the activity of love of the beings in the beyond expresses itself .... The human being is introduced to the knowledge of divine wisdom. He may now walk in the light. It is imperative that love expresses itself before a spiritual connection can be initiated, because a person who lacks love will not hear the softly spoken inner word either. People without love are worldly minded, they have no desire to experience what the world outside of earth is like because they simply reject it. They also do not want to know anything about continuing to live in the spiritual kingdom because their love is wrong and only applies to themselves and their increased well-being on earth. If this is presented to them as worthless in any way, this affects their self-love, which they do not want to give up, and they therefore reject everything that could point to a life outside of earthly life. love for God and fellow human beings will always illuminate the spiritual state, but self-love will extinguish any light that wants to shine in the spiritual night. The human being's power of cognition will also be corresponding, for he who is active in love will receive the truth and with it the power to recognize it as truth. For the others, however, everything will remain incomprehensible, and no matter how clearly it is offered to him, he will not grasp it. In order to increase his knowledge the human being has to make use of the spiritual beings' love, who are willing to hand out truth to the one who, like them, is lovingly active. For everything that stands in love seeks to unite, consequently man must increase in knowledge when he endeavours not to let up in his work in love. The gates of heaven will open to him and all wisdom will be taught to him in accordance with God's will, Who wants to spread the truth on earth and therefore blesses the connections from the beyond to earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

'Knowledge' is not yet 'realization' ....

B.D. 7183 from August 6th 1958, taken from Book No. 76

People's views diverge widely, especially in the spiritual field. Educationally people have arrived at a knowledge which is very incomplete, and therefore they are all too often inclined to discard everything than to seek to expand their knowledge. And that is why they remain in a certain stagnation of their development. But they can also use their intellect to invalidate the knowledge they possess. And then they still lost instead of gaining during their life on earth. But again and again they are given the opportunity to take a stand on spiritual questions, again and again they are prompted to reflect by strokes of fate or events of all kinds. And the decisive factor is their inner attitude towards love .... A person who is willing to love will nevertheless slowly attain the right way of thinking, even if he was previously dismissive. But where all love is lacking, intellect will always become more prominent and instead of clarity create more and more confusion, because the spiritual spark withdraws where love does not cause it to express itself. And so people's opinions must naturally diverge the more different the willingness to love develops in them. A person without love cannot have truthful thoughts, just as conversely a person who is willing to love is always more able to recognize truth from within. And thus the knowledge initially imparted to the human being is merely an auxiliary ladder in order to reach the truth, for love is preached to every person .... or also: it is made understandable to him that unloving actions do not make a person happy, whereas love bestows happiness .... And thus the human being also has to adjust himself to this 'realization', and accordingly the attitude towards 'truth' will now also be, accordingly the depth of knowledge will be .... It will become a living knowledge or remain a dead knowledge. And only then can the human being speak of realization when the knowledge in him has become a living knowledge. Love, then, is the key to realization .... Without love, however, the intellect can be as active as it likes, its results will always deviate from the truth, they will not bring the human being light but only increased darkness. And thus the pure truth will also meet with resistance and rejection where unkindness is openly revealed, whereas it is willingly and happily accepted by people who have a heart willing to love .... No other explanation can be given to you humans than this, that a person's state of light will always be similar to his state of love and that therefore equal spiritual views will never be found as long as people do not have the same degree of love. But again and again God will fatefully intervene so that the spark of love can ignite in the human being. States of adversity approach him so often and so urgently that his heart could be inflamed by them, that he could be impelled from within to help and then the spiritual darkness would also be dispersed .... that sparks of light would flash up and bring illumination to the human being which would then also spread and his thinking would then be changed .... But nothing happens through compulsion .... and love cannot be forced either. But no human being is without the divine spark of love, and it is possible to ignite it at any time. But it is extremely happy when there is spiritual agreement among people, for the divine spark works in them, it ignites a light which will never go out again and which also certainly illuminates the path that leads to the aim: back to the father, home to the father's house ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

God's light of love is insight and knowledge ....

B.D. 8239 from August 13th 1962, taken from Book No. 87

Wherever I can convey the light from above the darkness which My adversary has spread across the earth will be chased away. People who allow My light of love to flow into them ...., who thus read My word conveyed to you from above and move it in their hearts, will become knowledgeable, the veil which hung before their eyes will lift .... it will flash within them and they will attain brightest knowledge about things which were previously hidden or incomprehensible to them. For My light of love has a powerful effect if only no resistance is offered to it. You humans need no longer fear darkness of spirit if only you wanted to listen to Me and let My words penetrate your heart .... Yet you are mostly indifferent and yet you are offered something delicious when you are allowed to receive My word through My messengers. And if you feel addressed by Me then My word has entered you, your heart has been touched by My word and you awaken from a state of twilight which is your fate as long as you have no spiritual knowledge .... But if these are offered to you in the form of My word then they will also make you happy as soon as you are of good will, i.e. if you want to fulfil the will of your God and father Who called you into being. As long as you are ignorant you will only live your earthly life ..... But if you are given knowledge which corresponds to the truth then you will start to live a spiritual life on this earth. And then you will become enlightened, you will ask questions and receive answers, for I Myself will intervene in your thinking when I see that you desire light. And only now will life appear worth living to you, although you separate yourselves from the desire for matter, but you have recognized a higher purpose and you will pursue it and seek to reach the goal. My will is only that you step out of darkness, that you desire the light and gratefully accept it from Me when I kindle a light in your hearts, when I convey knowledge to you which signifies light for you, because you enter earth completely ignorant and life is and remains an idle course for you as long as you don't kindle a light within yourselves in which you now recognize everything brightly and clearly and thus can now also live a conscious earthly life .... conscious of your outcome, your earthly task and the goal which consists of unification with Me .... And you can receive this knowledge from Me at any time if you listen to My word from above and live it out, if you are not only listeners but doers of My word. Then all shadows will vanish, the correlations will be bright and clear to you and you will also gain knowledge of My nature, you will feel that I Myself am love and you will then also offer your love to Me .... then you can no longer remain in the night of death, you long for light yourselves and I will also let it shine brightly in you, for I love you and don't want you to dwell in darkness .... I Myself am the light from eternity which descends to you, which shines into your hearts and shall only be willingly accepted by you in order to then also make you unspeakably happy ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Only love helps to knowledge and bliss ....

B.D. 8666 from November 7th 1963, taken from Book No. 91

You humans cause Me Myself to express My love, as soon as you show Me your love and thereby force Me to be present to you, because I am love Myself .... And then My presence must also secure My constant illumination of love for you, for through your love you relinquish all resistance and My love can become effective in you. But the effect of My love illumination is that you penetrate into deepest knowledge, that you win knowledge, which indeed rests in all of you, but is closed to your intellect so long, until love illuminates your thinking and you then are able to grasp knowledge in all clarity, which is unknown to you before and also incomprehensible. All spiritual progress, all light which shines to your soul, is the result of your love for Me .... which is expressed in works of unselfish neighbourly love .... With every work of love you draw Me Myself to you; I do not resist love, because to win your love is also My happiness, because love wants to give itself away, and through your love I therefore can give Myself away and therefore make you immensely happy with spiritual gifts, which you only need to accept out of My hand. My last aim is your return to Me, which can only take place through love .... As soon as you now work in love, you come closer to Me step by step; through love the unification with Me takes place, and the original state occurs again, in which you were intimately connected to Me and My love power could radiate into you unhindered. In this state you were therefore radiated through with light, i.e., nothing was hidden to you, you saw through everything, all connections were clear to you, and this deepest knowledge, the knowledge about Me Myself, about My nature, My rule and work, made you deeply happy .... thus you were blissfully happy, and this bliss knew no limit .... That you changed this perfect state yourselves, that you rejected My radiation of light of love, had its reason in the fact that the knowledge of your perfection was given to you through the influence of the highest being visible to you .... Lucifer .... led you to arrogance, that you believed that you did not need Me .... because not visible to you and joined that visible being which drew you down into the abyss .... for rejecting My illumination of love also meant that the illumination of love was no longer effective on you due to your resistance .... So you lost all light, all knowledge and also all power, which once let you become creatively active and made you happy .... But now, after an endless long walk from the deepest depth to the height, you have again arrived in the state where you are free to request My love and are also allowed to receive it without restriction, yet this is your own free matter of will .... And you will now understand that I .... Who longs for your love because you came forth from My love .... am always ready to radiate towards you again, but this can only happen if you yourselves show love towards Me .... You yourselves therefore also determine the degree of love which shines upon you; you yourselves as man are able to do compulsion to Me, which I cannot resist when you devote yourselves to Me in love, because then I must be present to you, then I can no longer close Myself to you when you open yourselves that My ray of love can fall into your hearts. And I gladly let this compulsion be done to Me, because I long for the return of My children to be able to make them happy again as in the beginning. Because My nature is love, but love wants to give itself away; it wants to draw you to Me for ever; it wants that you reach your perfection again, what is only possible when you again get into the possession of light and power .... Light and strength are again the effect of My illumination of love, so that love is everything and without love there is no happiness .... From My side truly no restriction is imposed on you, if only you yourselves prove your love to Me, by you practicing unselfish neighbourly love; then I Myself can be with you in every work of love, and My presence must also have a happy effect. And so also the degree of light will always increase; you will again be able to understand My rule and work; deepest wisdoms will be made accessible to you, and you will be led out of the state of imperfection; all inadequacies will fall off you, and the aim .... the change of a creature to a child .... you will certainly reach; you will come closer and closer to My father heart, because your love draws Me and I am powerless against love, because it is My original element .... But you, too, were the same in your nature when you came forth from Me, and you must also assume the same original nature again .... And I will help you until you have reached the aim and you can intimately unite with Me through love, because love urges love and most intimate union also guarantees highest beatitude ...._>Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual exchange of ideas

Blessing of exchanging ideas ....

B.D. 3160 from June 17th 1944, taken from Book No. 41

The exchange of spiritual thoughts will always benefit the striving for truth, for only those who genuinely desire the latter will entertain such an exchange of ideas and thus will also be supported and advised by the spiritual forces which are mediators of mental knowledge that corresponds to truth. And these forces will always and forever support the human being, they increase his knowledge and motivate his will to make use of this knowledge, which always signifies spiritual progress. The beings of light also bring spiritual aspirants together to provide them with the opportunity to exchange ideas. And questions as well as answers will be posed and offered at the behest of these beings of light, which participate in people's trains of thought and raise the subject which people consider important to know. Beings of light particularly gladly look after those people who listen to their whisperings, that is, those who themselves enjoy such conversations which are of spiritual origin, for then they will be able to give them unlimited information, they will be able to instruct in the form of a dialogue, the contents of which is always adapted to the human being's state of maturity. And the involved parties will always derive benefit for their souls from this, for every gift offered to people by the beings of light is an illumination of strength from God which has to have a constructive and knowledge-increasing effect. The beings of light will always be people's advisors as long as they merely desire the pure truth and their correct attitude towards God motivates their spiritual conversations. A higher degree of maturity has to be the inevitable result, for once the mental knowledge has been accepted it will also stimulate the person to use it for himself or for his fellow human being, and both mean spiritual progress. Spiritual conversations should therefore frequently take place, they are, after all, not the mental results of the individual person but transfers of strength from the spiritual kingdom, which will always result in an increase of spiritual substance, for anything that comes from the spiritual kingdom directly enters the human soul and increases its spiritual substance. Thus it is an influx of strength which must lead to the human being's higher development. The exchange of ideas is also a form of instruction from the spiritual kingdom, but it is not always appreciated as such, since the human being does not always recognise the origin of the thoughts which are spoken, even though he ought to realise that people are always surrounded by beings of light as soon as a spiritual question is being discussed, provided that people have the serious intention to reach God and make every effort to recognise Him. To those He sends His messengers, they bring light on His instructions to all those who pose questions to God or to each other. For every exchange of thoughts is a matter of question-and-answer which, depending on the desire for truth, will also be truthful yet only be recognised as truth if prior to such exchange of thoughts the human beings appeals in heartfelt prayer for God to enlighten his spirit ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Spiritual exchange of thoughts ....

B.D. 4710 from August 10th 1949, taken from Book No. 54

You can gain incredibly much in an exchange of thoughts with spiritually inclined people if you desire the truth, for then knowledgeable spiritual beings will influence your thoughts by participating in your conversation and will interact informatively. Admittedly, you will then look upon your thoughts as gained by your own intellect when they are, in fact, transmissions from the spiritual realm, thought currents, which you received and subsequently enter and are retained by your consciousness. Spiritual exchanges of thought will always concur if both partners strive spiritually and possess the same degree of maturity, or it will be a matter of questions and instructions, if their degree of maturity differs. Yet such conversations are always beneficial, both for the knowledgeable as well as the uninformed person, because they always result in new realisations, precisely because of the participation of the beings of light which, in most instances, also initiated such conversations, for they bring their protégés together on earth, the souls which are entrusted to them, so that such conversations can take place and be influenced by them. However, if the debaters oppose each other, then controversial issues will often ensue whose solution is also the light beings’ work which can occasionally result in defeating the opposing partner. Moreover, discussions of a spiritual nature stimulate people´s thinking and this is of greatest benefit for the soul, for then it will form its own opinion of every spiritual question and only then can and will it debate with intense interest. But anyone who avoids every spiritual conversation also prevents the beings of light from carrying out their caring work, he remains inaccessible to every spiritual instruction and will never broaden his knowledge, because he does not communicate and therefore can neither accept what is right nor relinquish what is wrong ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Limit of knowledge

Limits of knowledge ....

B.D. 5702 from June 20th 1953, taken from Book No. 62

You should be able to gain insight into all areas, I Myself want to guide and teach you, I want to inform you of what you want to know, for I alone instruct you truthfully, and I alone can also give you the power of realization which you can never acquire yourselves but which is handed out by Me as a gift of grace to the one who is seriously willing to attain maturity. No limits are set for the human being's knowledge, however, he sets limits for himself because he only intellectually seeks to explore areas unknown to him and because the intellect is limited. But he can exceed these limits at any time if he enters into contact with Me through love .... These words will be incomprehensible to you who have not yet penetrated spiritual knowledge, it will sound incomprehensible to you that you draw more wisdom on the path of the heart than your intellect can ever produce .... It will be incomprehensible to you that the feeling of the heart can surpass the sharpest intellectual thinking, that the human being who shapes himself into love has access to all areas which the cleverest scientist, who lacks love, will never be able to enter ....... But simple is the explanation of this: He who abides in love abides in Me and I in him .... Anyone who lives in love is always connected with Me, I Myself am present to him, the connection between a loving person and Me is so intimate that the union results in the awakening of the divine spark in the human being, which is a part of Myself and which now also reveals to the human being everything he desires to know .... He answers, as it were, from within every question the human being now asks which concerns such areas which are intellectually closed to the human being .... You humans can only receive this knowledge through the heart, there is no limit to the person who takes this path, who allows himself to be taught by Me Myself through the spiritual spark within him .... However, he can now also represent his knowledge as truth with full conviction, because he receives realization and power of judgment at the same time as knowledge, because if I instruct the human being Myself I will truly answer his questions in the most understandable way and he will also recognize Me Myself as his teacher. And thus I repeat: You all have to be taught by God if you want to know the truth, if you want to have knowledge at your disposal which is comprehensive and goes beyond earthly intellectual knowledge. My spirit must first be able to work in you if you want to gain insight into areas which are otherwise closed to you humans .... I do not set any limits to the human being's knowledge, but the human being sets his own limits if he is distant from Me, if he lives without love and thus makes the working of My spirit impossible ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Earthly limitations can be exceeded by spiritual means ....

B.D. 6633 from September 1st 1956, taken from Book No. 71

The limitations you imagine yourselves to have were not imposed on you by Me, you are not as limited as you believe yourselves to be, because you can always achieve by spiritual means what appears to be unattainable in an earthly manner. But you have to take this spiritual path of your own free will; it is closed to those who are unable to muster the will to establish spiritual contact with Me .... Thus, they are restricted, both in regards to their knowledge as well as their strength .... yet, again, they were not created by Me as they are at present, instead they placed themselves into this imperfect state, which is therefore also a state of limitation. No person should ever say such words as 'No-one can know that ....' or 'No person will ever be able to fathom that ....' For these words merely prove that he has not established a heartfelt bond with Me, they demonstrate that the spiritual state of such people is still low .... that they have not done anything yet in order to attain light, to attain realisation. As long as the human being is still living in sin on earth, as long as he has not been redeemed by Jesus Christ from the original sin which caused his darkness of spirit, he cannot become enlightened .... But once the redemption through Jesus Christ has taken place My spirit's working in the person becomes possible and then all boundaries fall away .... Then My spirit will provide him with the knowledge which his intellect alone cannot give to him. But he can also achieve greater things than his still worldly fellow human beings .... he can indeed possess strength in abundance and contrary to his humanly-natural ability achieve feats which likewise demonstrate that the 'limitations' can be exceeded .... Yet only a few people acquire light and strength by spiritual means, only a few people exceed the natural boundaries even though all people would be able to do so. For the limited state is merely the state of imperfection which, however, could be changed by people at any time were they willing to do so.

The fact that so little true knowledge can be found on earth, that people speak so absolutely convinced of the limitation of their knowledge and the limitation of their strength, merely proves the degree of their imperfection again .... Did I not say 'Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect ....'? Hence you are also able to do it, and then you would also be able to know and accomplish everything, like your Father in Heaven. These Words alone should encourage you to strive towards perfection, and then the state of limitation would no longer exist for you .... Instead, you even doubt the truth of what you are told by those who have exceeded the limits, who take the spiritual path and have established such intimate contact with Me that I Myself can reveal the knowledge to them which concerns that which exists beyond earthly things .... which cannot be fathomed by your intellect alone as long as you are not released from the original sin, which makes a 'working of the spirit' impossible .... Hence the act of Salvation first has to be accomplished in you, the guilt has to redeemed which once obscured your spirit; but then you will be able to become enlightened again and limitations will no longer exist for you, since this boundary had been erected by the guilt of the original sin. However, it can be removed at any time again as soon as the original sin no longer exists, as soon as it is redeemed through Jesus Christ .... as soon as the person can be enlightened again by My spirit and the relationship with Me has been established again as it was in the beginning. The fact that people have no knowledge of this demonstrates their state, it demonstrates that they are not yet redeemed from their original sin, it also demonstrates the lifeless faith people live in although they proclaim to be Christians, who constantly speak My name and yet live their earthly life in complete spiritual blindness. And it is difficult to guide such people into a living faith in the strength of the spirit, which wants to reveal itself and yet is only able to manifest itself in a few people. It is difficult because people have not ignited love within themselves and therefore cannot understand My great love which accomplished the act of Salvation in the man Jesus .... And as long as the act of Salvation is not fully consciously made use of people will remain in darkness, and the limitations cannot be exceeded by them ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Some errors and ignorance on the part of researchers and scientists: doubting the existence of God

New world view .... foundation wall .... foundation ....

B.D. 1388 from April 22nd 1940, taken from Book No. 23

The consequences of a deluded world view will make themselves felt in a very short time. The desire to deviate from the normal way of life, the rejection of divine laws, the unnatural behaviour of those who profess the new world view, all this reveals a new school of thought which will have serious consequences. For it cannot be denied that a new era has dawned that is essentially different from the past. A planned rethinking is being striven for, which, however, aims at a completely reversed world order, because that which previously served the spiritual well-being of man is now to be eliminated as far as possible, i.e. made as inaccessible to man as possible. On the other hand, every material question will be subjected to an in-depth examination and thus the earthly in human life will be regarded as that which should inspire the highest vigour and be striven for as solely valuable. Man has always thought too little of his spirit, and earthly life and everything conducive to the body has always dominated his entire thinking, yet God and His work have always been regocnized by mankind .... Now, however, the spirit is detaching itself more and more from the eternal deity .... Man has familiarized himself with the idea that a deity does not necessarily have to be affirmed .... that a rejection of the eternal deity does not mean the cessation of existence .... Man believes that he can walk the earthly path even without this deity, and so he seeks to free himself from what he has hitherto regarded as a lack of freedom, as an inhibition of his feelings. He seeks to break the strings that still chained him to a being that was to determine his fate .... He seeks to free himself from that which, deep down, makes him believe in his creator. The state of being completely independent in earthly life seems more desirable to him .... he neither seeks help from nor an approach to a higher being, he wants to be completely free from everything that could dominate him .... So he builds a building for himself that lacks the existing foundations .... and this building will collapse like a house of cards .... He tries his hand alone at a work that cannot stand without divine help .... For all trains of thought of a person in such a wrong spiritual direction are erroneous .... What people try to remove are precisely the foundation walls which secure the firm building .... It is the foundation that must inevitably be in place if the entire structure is to stand. And no stone of this foundation will be allowed to be missing, thus also a world view which does not want to accept the eternal creator as what He is .... as an entity Who directs and guides the destiny of each individual person .... Who embodied Himself in Jesus Christ in order to redeem His creatures .... but will never be a blessing for humanity, for the building which the world now wants to erect for itself will collapse without foundation, for the master builder from eternity will not allow Himself to be mocked and will not allow Himself to be ignored. And so people may want to free themselves from God and Christ .... they will call out to Him in the utmost hopelessness and, when God Himself shows Himself to them, regocnize their error ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

State of mind .... godlessness ....

B.D. 1446 from May 31th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

The spiritual state, which requires a reformation of the existing living conditions, must be subjected to closer scrutiny if man is to have the right understanding for the coming natural events. First of all, people's attitude towards God must be taken into consideration .... and no other judgement can be formed than that mankind lives almost entirely without God. That they still traditionally speak of Him or outwardly profess Him, but that actual life is lived independently of Him and that the concept of God almost exclusively means something unbelievable to people. For it is always only the inner attitude towards God that is decisive, not the formal outward confession. And it is precisely the innermost attitude that is only very rarely found in the way that God demands of people. Many endeavour to fathom the essence of the deity, but rarely do they do so in such a way that they turn to Him directly for enlightenment. This is the only and sure way, but they only ask this question when they already inwardly affirm the deity .... However, as long as they are unable to do so, they ponder it intellectually and do not come to a conclusion. So they have no faith, and in the best case they try to replace faith with intellectual enquiry. But this way is wrong. In order to regocnize God, He must first be acknowledged. Only a God-affirming attitude can also lead to the right relationship with God. And this must be felt inwardly .... The being, which is of God, must regocnize its origin, it must feel that it belongs together with God in order to approach Him again. At present, however, human thinking is far removed from the right realization. For people God is still only the concept of an infinitely distant being or a figure of light called into being by people themselves which lacks all probability. And so one does not seek to enter into contact with such an unproven being, indeed one rather tries to free oneself from this concept. One therefore lives life consciously without God. A union with God can never be striven for if one does not regocnize the eternal deity. And almost nothing is able to change people's erroneous thinking. For all the suffering and sorrow that comes upon a person does not allow him to realize that these are dispatches from this very deity Which is not acknowledged. They try to explain everything in an earthly way, i.e. adapted to the human intellect, and the existence of the eternal deity is increasingly more questioned, humanity increasingly frees itself from thoughts pointing to God and thereby the soul gets into a state which questions all spiritual progress .... (interruption)

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Doubting God’s existence in the end time ....

B.D. 4069 from June 25th 1947, taken from Book No. 50

It requires an exceptionally keen intellect to scientifically prove that God’s existence can be doubted or denied. And the attempt will be made to solve this biggest problem by scientific means .... the question: Does God exist? .... That humanity is deliberating this most important question is also a sign of the end time, but far more in a negative sense, since people are willing to partake in this controversial issue and its line of argument because their faith, if it exists at all, is very weak and the slightest reason suffices to shake it ....

Does God exist? ....

No question is more important, and providing it is asked seriously by seeking people I Am prepared to enlighten them so that the seeker will be truly satisfied with the knowledge he receives and which he now also confidently upholds. However, if the question is not raised by seekers but by people who think they know better, who only accept the answer which suits them, and who do not want to prove that I Am but that I Am not, they will never arrive at a truthful result, in spite of sound evidence. They already belong to the opposing power which wants to take over the reign itself and push Me aside .... And this is the beginning of the end, because according to the law of eternity I will strip My adversary of his power as soon as he oversteps his legitimate limit, which will be the case when he attempts to displace Me entirely from people’s thoughts ....

The battle for Me will be harsh, impressive words intend to convince My Own that they are chasing after a figment of imagination, all religious dogmas and doctrines will be pulled to pieces and not entirely steadfast people will gradually suffer defeat, because the adversary knows how to use his words effectively. And since the majority of people lack knowledge, since they are spiritually blind themselves, they cannot detect the adversary’s inaccuracy, but they cannot look for and find the truth within themselves either. And they will falter and fall if they do not join Me in the last hour, if they do not (in the last hour) ask Me for clarification which I very gladly grant to anyone who asks, providing he is of good will and wants what is right and truthful. But anyone who trusts in himself, who wants to solve this most important problem intellectually as well, will get lost in the darkness because he is chasing a deceptive light, he believes the convincing words of worldly scholars and admires their keen intellect and conclusions, and he will abandon Me .... and condemn himself ....

And because I know of this conflict since eternity, because I want to help the weak as well as those who are looking for Me, I Am bringing them the truth in advance. And anyone who applies this truth, who becomes worthy to receive it and voluntarily aspires for it will outshine the keen intellect of worldly scholars, he will become knowledgeable, he will receive the ability to reason, his spirit will become enlightened, and nothing will be able to take away his faith, his conviction, because he is taught by Me Myself and has the evidence that I Am and that I want to win all My living creations for eternity .... And he will remain loyal to Me until the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Wrong interpretation of scripture

Religions .... dispute .... different schools of thought ....

B.D. 2529 from October 30th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

People have allowed religion to become a constant source of controversy. Man's relationship with God, his task on earth and the eternal deity Himself are understood so differently and each school of thought wants to reject the other and be recognized as the only right one. And time and again people have set themselves the task of penetrating this area in terms of research, and the result has been different schools of thought which fight each other again. People believe that they can solve problems with their intellect and disregard the working of the spirit ...., i.e. they do not try to put themselves into a state which alone will bring them complete enlightenment. And he will also walk in darkness for as long as he does, because without the enlightenment of the spirit truthful enlightenment is unthinkable. And the more people argue with each other, the more confused their thinking becomes and they are unable to distinguish between truth and error. And that is the time when earthly and spiritual chaos arises from which people can no longer find their way out through their own strength. The pure truth will still be found in secret but when it is brought to humanity it will not recognize it and therefore not accept it. However, as soon as an erroneous opinion tries to break through under the guise of truth, people are willing and accept it. And thus the error spreads quite alarmingly, for the few people who know the truth are ignored and therefore cannot refute the error because they are not offered the opportunity to do so, because those who believe to possess the truth, who presume to investigate with an unenlightened spirit and present their findings to their fellow human beings as truth. And God allows this because people's will has become weak, which therefore does not desire the pure truth ardently enough so that it is not immune to error either. But as long as the human being errs his soul cannot develop upwards. But this is the real task on earth. Only a striving for truth, for God, allows him to mature spiritually. And love must also be connected with the pursuit of truth. love, however, is likewise hardly taken into consideration, and without love no connection is possible with the one Who is truth Himself and Who alone can distribute the truth. Hence, what is currently being taught to people lacks love and therefore also truth and can therefore never help the human soul to salvation because the spirit from God cannot order the thoughts of people who believe themselves to be called to bring enlightenment to their fellow human beings and have not yet fulfilled any prerequisite which results in the working of the spirit in the human being ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Biblical research .... mind knowledge .... (after lecture by Jehovah's witnesses)

B.D. 5164 from July 4th 1951, taken from Book No. 58

Only that which you understand can be of use to you humans, and I will truly not ask you to accept knowledge which is incomprehensible to you, because such will only confuse your thinking but not help your soul to mature. I certainly want to guide you into truth and thus open up spiritual knowledge for you, yet it is better to leave you ignorant than to offer you educated spiritual knowledge or to present you with food which is indigestible for you for the reason that the teachers themselves do not possess the right knowledge and therefore have no ability to instruct their fellow human beings. The food they offer has no nourishing power, it is rather only suitable to suppress the healthy hunger for right food and to burden the souls, thus to make the ascent upwards more difficult for them. There is so little you humans need to know in order to become blissfully happy and which divine teachings should be supplied to you. My commandment of love is the briefly summarized teaching which informs you of My will, and the fulfilment of My commandment of love will then also earn you the knowledge which is helpful for you to gain eternal life .... For the right knowledge comes as a result of a life of love, the right knowledge, which corresponds to truth, is the effect of a lovingly guided way of life. And therefore love need only be preached to you humans and you will then receive the right food which is suitable nourishment for your soul. And you can all understand this sermon, it only requires your will to fulfil what I demand of you .... I only require unselfish love from you, but not that you try to intellectually enrich yourselves with knowledge which is only correctly understandable if the heart is capable and willing to love.

Understand, you humans, that all spiritual knowledge only becomes true knowledge through a life of love and that without it it is of no value before My eyes and also not for yourselves. Therefore, if you want to teach your fellow human beings, then only present the blessing of a right life of love to them, make Me known to them as a God of love, wisdom and omnipotence, so that they will learn to love Me and also practice neighbourly love out of their love for Me .... And if you have accomplished this work of encouraging people to constantly work with love then you have truly been the best teachers, then you have indirectly helped them to gain knowledge which now flows to them as a result of love, because then the spirit comes alive in them which guides them into truth, because love enlightens their spirit and what cannot be explained to the human being intellectually only is now easily understandable to him .... For the spirit alone gives life to knowledge, the spirit alone teaches the human being right ....

(4.7.1951) And thus you can confidently count yourselves My disciples who receive My word from Me directly and who accept this word of Mine when it is offered to you by My recipients. I instruct all of you, for I know who is correctly attuned to My gift, I know what each individual needs and I also know how the individual evaluates and utilizes it. And that alone is decisive as to what he receives. But if I now consider My disciples according to their ability and will to accept it, you can see from this that a head full of intellectual knowledge has no other value than to be considered knowledgeable before fellow human beings. For if he passes on this intellectual knowledge it will neither ennoble the recipient's heart nor supply the soul with spiritual nourishment. For spiritual nourishment is only that which strengthens the soul for ascent, spiritual nourishment is the knowledge which revives love for Me and for the neighbour, and this truly requires little but the right knowledge. But if you believe that you have to thoroughly research the book of the fathers, you will let your intellect become more active than your heart, and then whatever success you achieve will serve the soul less than worldly knowledge, even though it is of spiritual origin. For you rather seek to clarify worldly events and also indicate them in time than to penetrate My eternal plan of salvation, which, however, only aims at your spiritual recovery. The knowledge you draw from the book of the fathers is not very suitable for this recovery, after all, love is always the only means of recovery, and this can also be practiced without such knowledge, and it also has to be practiced first before the human being can speak of correct knowledge, of truthful spiritual thought material. The eagerness with which they believe to be of service to Me is certainly to be praised, yet this eagerness is only right if it expresses itself in love for your neighbour, because only then can the rebirth of spirit be achieved, which alone transfers you into all truth .... However, I recognize everything that is done for Me as love for Me, yet this love is only proven when it also applies to the neighbour, and this teaching should be spread everywhere as the most important gospel, for all knowledge, maturity of soul and also eternal life depend on it .... but not on his knowledge of historical events or on the interpretation of My word in an incomprehensible sense .... Only the fulfilment of My will leads you humans to the aim, and My will is and remains a life of love, a fulfilment of My commandment of love for God and neighbour ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Book of books .... mind exploration ....

B.D. 6929 from September 27th 1957, taken from Book No. 74

What your intellect will never fathom can be explained to you by the spirit within you if you allow this yourselves in free will. You believe yourselves more or less capable of research, or you also trust other researching people that they can convey truthful results to you .... But you forget that there is one area where human intellect alone is unable to penetrate, even if it is highly developed and easily able to solve earthly problems .... This one area is closed to him as long as he does not sincerely appeal to Me to open the gate for him so that he can gain insight. It is impossible for him to explore this area without Me, and I alone decide to whom I will convey the knowledge, to whom I will introduce the truth, to whom I will reveal the secrets, to whom I will solve the problems which thus touch the spiritual area. For I alone know who will use such knowledge correctly and to whom it will be a blessing. Admittedly, all people could consider themselves blessed to receive light about that which is still hidden from them. But the light also presupposes a clear, purified vessel that prevents turbidity .... Knowledge presupposes a degree of maturity, otherwise it would be completely worthless for the human being and could not bring him any realization. And if this degree has not yet been reached, then even the sharpest intellect will not find its way in that area .... It will remain dark in him as long as his spirit cannot give him brightness. And thus it is also of no use if wisdom .... i.e. knowledge of the pure truth .... is sought from people who think themselves capable of giving enlightenment but can only ever speak of pure intellectual results. It is also of no use if a person tries to acquire knowledge from books, even if it is the book of books, the scriptures, which certainly contain truthful knowledge but which remain a closed book to the immature reader, even if every letter is known to him. Admittedly, every person will be able to benefit from it if he only believes the words which he can well understand, if he takes the indications for a righteous way of life seriously and lives according to them. For then his soul's initially still very immature state will lift up and a small glimmer of light will already shine in him, but first it requires a way of life in accordance with My will, which can certainly be recognized from the scriptures .... But anyone who believes that the scriptures will bring him the highest knowledge, who believes that this knowledge can be gained through study, through precise knowledge of the letters, is very much mistaken. For this attempt has already been made so often and has only ever brought greater confusion, because every researcher has come to different results .... except for those who devote themselves to Me in childlike humility and love, whose spirit I now illuminated and was now also able to grant them insights, whom I Myself was able to introduce to the truth, as I promised .... And thus neither science nor dead faith will explore the area whose illumination I Myself have reserved for Myself: Only those who prepare themselves as a vessel into which I can pour My spirit, whose serious striving on earth is to first shape themselves into love, who endeavour to fulfil My will, who are founded in the law of eternal order, will ever attain the light, who only ever demand a way of life in love from you humans, so that you will assimilate your nature to My fundamental nature and then the overflowing of My spirit upon you will be the inevitable result of it .... Walk in love and you will now be introduced by My spirit into the realm which, however, remains closed to every human being without love .... For only through love will you becomezMy children, and I will truly withhold nothing from My children, I Myself will introduce My children to the truth, as I have promised ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Is the Bible completed ....

B.D. 8054 from December 3rd 1961, taken from Book No. 85

How misguided you are to assume that with the Scriptures, the Book of the Fathers, My Word has come to an end .... that I Myself have set a limit in so far as that I now do not communicate anymore, that I do not speak to people any longer .... Who gives you the authority to make such an assumption? .... Who will deny Me to speak time and again as Father to My children? Who gives you the right to make the assertion that the Bible is sufficient on its own, that you humans need no other Word? ....

Those of you who reject every new revelation are still confined in the darkness of spirit .... And in this darkness you will not understand the Bible either, thus it is still a closed book for you because you do not understand the spiritual meaning of the letters, or you would also find the references concerning My continuous revelations in this book and the working of My spirit would be comprehensible to you .... But as long as your spirit is still unenlightened you cannot grasp the meaning of the Word which I Myself spoke to My disciples while I lived on earth ....You humans would be unfortunate if you had to content yourselves with a book which can no longer be checked by you yourselves for changes in its contents .... if you were not repeatedly offered the pure truth from above as a guiding principle as to whether you yourselves are living in truth ....

Those of you who only accept the Book of the Fathers have not yet penetrated 'the Word' yourselves, you have only read it intellectually but not allowed the spirit within you to speak, who instructs you and explains to you the spiritual meaning of the Word ....You adhere to the letter and do not understand its meaning .... And when I Myself want to guide you into truth you deny My activity, and you suspect My servants of associating with My adversary .... you question My will and the power to speak to those who devoutly offer their service to Me and who are thus also able to hear My voice within themselves ....

And you stubbornly hold on to your opinion that My Word is concluded with the Scriptures, which you acknowledge as the only book through which I have revealed Myself ....And that is your loss, because by rejecting My Word from above you prove yourselves to be mere dead Christians, because living Christianity is an 'activity of love', and this would result in your spiritual enlightenment and thus also in an understanding for My exceptional help in times of spiritual hardship ....

Then you would also comprehend the Bible words, the promises, which I Myself gave to you and which point out that I will reveal Myself to those who keep My commandments .... So how do you intend to interpret My promises, if you deny every 'New Revelation'? .... Do you want to call Me a liar when I announce My 'comforter' to you who will 'guide you into every truth ....' How do you understand these Words which have to come to pass, because every promise I gave to people during My life on earth fulfils itself .... And why do you not want to believe? Because your spirit is arrogant, because you lack inner life, spiritual awakening, and thus you believe that you are able to determine and limit Me and My activity as it suits you .... But you are mistaken, even if you believe that you have acquired knowledge through your studies which entitles you to reject My Word from above ....You are spiritually arrogant and therefore you can never receive a revelation from Me yourselves, because I only bestow My grace to the humble, and you are lacking this humility .... And thus you still walk in darkness, and you will not be able to penetrate it since you avoid the light which could give you insight if you wanted to step into its radiance ....

My love for My living beings will never end, and hence I will never fail to speak to you humans wherever the conditions to do so are met. And My Word will always sound in those who are of good will, to whom the Father can speak like to His children and who have a living faith in Me. And to them I will give evidence of Myself, and My Own will recognise My voice because I can be present with them .... I can reveal Myself to them as I have promised ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Do the Gospels correspond to truth? ....

B.D. 8963 from April 15th 1965, taken from Book No. 94

The question occupying you is understandable if you wish to know the truth. The fact that changes had occurred everywhere cannot be denied, because I do not exert force on a person's free will even if he himself implements changes, partly as a result of wrong translations, but partly also caused by the use of language which differs everywhere and also promotes various interpretations. Even the transcripts of the original text diverge from each other were you to compare them, but they do not distort My teaching, they describe My Words as I had spoken them, because these Words of Mine are and will remain everlasting. But now you desire to know who has been instructed by Me to record My divine teaching of love, as well as My way of life, and I can only reply to this that John .... My favourite disciple .... had the direct order from Me and thus also complied with this task. However, My disciple Matthew, having been likewise capable of writing, also left scripts behind in which he mentioned more factual events, hence he was an equally faithful servant, yet minor discrepancies occurred in his transcripts which, however, cannot be explained such that every scribe saw the same events differently, instead, it concerns multiple events, for I have often done the same. Even so, this Gospel is still hidden from you and was replaced by a disciple of the same name who was impelled by the spirit of God, just like the evangelists Luke and Mark, who only during later years wrote down what they had heard about Me and My act of Salvation. You can rest assured that they were influenced by My spirit, otherwise they would never have attempted to tackled such work .... And it will indeed be possible for every spiritually awakened person to recognise these minor discrepancies, which had slipped in later, but he will always be able to keep to My direct Words, since I protect 'My Word' from being changed. Admittedly, you can also interpret these Words of Mine wrongly, which indeed you have done, thereby giving the spoken Word a different meaning, but a spiritually awakened person will always recognise them as being wrong.

So if you know that you are allowed to unhesitatingly accept all Gospels as being conveyed by My spirit, as long as you merely assign different periods of time to the process of the transfer, then the Gospel of John was the first one given by Me, because John more or less witnessed everything and was therefore able to describe it in greatest detail. However, the other Gospels can also be unreservedly believed. For they do not contradict each other, merely in the course of time minor changes have occurred which, however, are insignificant and recognisable. If the translators keep firmly to the original text, if they don't change the words according to their linguistic usage, it can also be assumed that the Gospels will remain pure, but the latter should be avoided because it can completely change the meaning. And even the 'expositions' require an awakened spirit .... worldly studies, even if they are of a spiritual nature, are to no avail .... And time and again such 'expositions' arise which deviate from correct thinking, and so many a passage exists which is purely interpreted in a human way, whereas it should only be understood spiritually .... and this always ever concerns passages where clarifications were given .... On account of people's free will I cannot prevent this, nevertheless, wherever possible I protect the Word I have spoken during My life time on earth, so that those of you who want to know the truth may find the right explanation .... For such questions will only be asked by a seriously-minded person who is not satisfied with scriptures of unknown origin and whose questions only prove that he loves the pure truth and therefore also Me Myself, Who is the eternal Truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The true description of the act of Salvation ....

B.D. 8731 from January 20th 1964, taken from Book No. 92

I only ever want you to know that you can only return to Me on the path of truth, and therefore you also have to accept it from Me, because I Am Eternal Truth .... But then you will steadily follow the path which will be shown to you because you will clearly understand why you are living on earth and where your true home is. When you are taught the truth you will also learn about your origin and all previous events in the spiritual kingdom which will then make your earthly life explicable, you will recognise its meaning and goal and then try to achieve it. But if you are given erroneous information everything will be incomprehensible to you and give rise to all kinds of questions which will then be answered wrongly again .... And then your earthly life will be mostly lived in vain since My adversary will keep you in the dark and will always prevent you from searching for truth or from sincerely requesting it.

The essence of what you should know is and remains Jesus Christ's act of Salvation. If you are truthfully informed, your perfection, your return to Me, is guaranteed because then you will make use of the blessings which the human being Jesus acquired through His crucifixion. All weakness of will shall vanish, you will seriously strive for perfection and be relieved of the original sin's burden which had pushed you to the ground so much that you could not get up by yourselves. And I will always endeavour to convey to you the truth about the act of Salvation because you need to know of it if it is to be of benefit to you, if Christ is to have shed His blood for you too, which compensated for your great sin of guilt .... Because you consciously have to claim the blessings, you consciously have to accept Him as the divine Redeemer, surrender your guilt to Him and ask Him for forgiveness, because He and I are One. Once you rebelled against Me .... once you refused to acknowledge Me and now you have to acknowledge Me in Jesus as your God and Father and long for unification with Me again.

There is no other way to return to Me than the path to the cross, and only this pure truth will lead you there, only truth can give you the knowledge of how significant Jesus Christ's act of Salvation is for you and why you have to pay heed to it. And if, due to My adversary's influence, this truth is mixed with inaccurate spiritual knowledge, Jesus Christ's act of Salvation will also be described wrongly, it will be devalued precisely because it is understood wrongly, which is My adversary's objective. He will always strive to keep people in spiritual darkness, and thus he makes sure that the truth is infiltrated by error in order to prevent people from becoming enlightened, from recognising and walking the right path in this light.

It is his intention to render the act of Salvation entirely ineffective, to take all relevant knowledge from people, to portray Jesus as a rebellious human being in a secular sense who therefore had to suffer death on the cross .... It is his intention to argue every spiritual motive and thus destroy people's faith in a mission by Jesus so that they will not take the path to Him under His cross and instead deny Him as a Saviour of humanity sent by God. And thus humanity suffers an unimaginable disadvantage, for only He can help their great spiritual need ....

By excluding Jesus Christ and His act of Salvation people will live their earthly life in vain, they will stay in spiritual darkness and therefore also part of him who is My adversary and My enemy. But where he works I Am always active too, and where he corrupts truth I will constantly send it down to earth. And pure truth will always find its way to where it is desired. The adversary will not be able to prevent this since the desire for truth applies to Me and thus the human being has already passed his final test of will, he has chosen Me and will therefore also receive from Me .... And what I give will always be of utmost value and therefore also help the human being reach his goal.

But you humans should not forget that only the truth can have beneficial consequences because wrong spiritual knowledge can never result in salvation for the human being's soul. Hence you only ever have to desire the truth, you should not be satisfied with spiritual knowledge the end result of which is unknown to you, and therefore you always have to ask Me to enable you to recognise that which is lawful and true and to protect you from misguided spiritual knowledge. And truly .... I will always fulfil this request, after all, I want you to return to Me and therefore I will also show you the right path to walk .... And then you will also reach your goal safely ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

"Many are called, but few are chosen ...."

B.D. 5604 from February 17th 1953, taken from Book No. 61

Many are called, but few are chosen. You have all been given the task of forming yourselves into a vessel of My spirit, and you would all be able to do so if your will strove for it. But the fact that you do not all reach the aim is due to yourselves, precisely due to your will, which is free and not directed or determined by Me to do what is right. Only a few take their earthly task seriously, they shape their heart according to My will and therefore can also let My spirit become effective in them. And thus these are the ones who are chosen among the many called ones .... But to have been chosen by Me means to have to fulfil a task which can only be carried out by a person who allows My working of the spirit. He shall represent Me and My name before the world, he shall proclaim My word, the divine teaching of love, which reveals My will to people. No person can administer such an office on earth who does not belong to My chosen ones, for the proclamation of the gospel requires knowledge which corresponds to the truth. Such knowledge cannot be gained through study, for mental knowledge is not sufficient for the spreading of My gospel, instead, the spirit from Me must first bring mental knowledge to life, otherwise it will only remain pure worldly knowledge, even though it has spiritual content. Therefore, every preacher of My word must also have been chosen by Me for his ministry, and he must prove this .... He must be able to demonstrate a gift of the spirit, the working of My spirit in him must be obvious. This means that he has abilities which he did not acquire but which were given to him by Me as evidence of My working of the spirit in him. One such ability is also the interpretation of the word which testifies of Me .... the interpretation of the scriptures which are regarded as My word .... No matter how long a study makes the human being capable of grasping and explaining the spiritual meaning of My word. For intellectual knowledge cannot replace what My spirit announces to the human being. My spirit, however, cannot work where the prerequisites for it are not given. But where My spirit is active, intellectual knowledge is not necessary, there I Myself instruct the human being and place the spiritual truth into his heart in a highly comprehensible way so that he is full of knowledge and realization ....

(17.2.1953) And therefore it is also a futile effort to want to draw wisdom from the scriptures as long as My spirit cannot work. And thus it can also be explained why the interpretation of My word is so often wrong, why only the literal meaning is interpreted but not the spiritual meaning, which I placed in all My words I spoke on earth. For the human being's intellect interprets the literal sense, the spiritual sense is interpreted by the spirit from Me, if it can work in the human being. And what intellectual work is required for this .... while the spirit from Me clearly and understandably explains My word without the intellect having to become active. And yet, the human being naturally reproduces this explanation as if it were his intellectual result, yet the profound wisdom of what he says, the interpretations which are understandable to all, testify to the working of the spirit, yet again only to those who are of good will and want to be taught correctly .... whereas an intellectual interpretation is not a satisfactory explanation to fellow human beings and cannot convince them. The spirit alone gives brightness, the spirit conveys truth, and the spirit alone appeals to the heart, whereas the intellect again only appeals to the intellect and finds no echo in the heart.

But My spirit will always be able to be effective where love is .... a love which is always willing to give, which wants to help and redeem, a love which knows no other desire than to alleviate hardship, be it spiritual or earthly. Where the giving, completely selfless love is evident, truth can also always be found there, because I am where love is, because every work of love attracts Me Myself and the person who lives in love is intimately united with Me .... And where I am My spirit is active, where I am is truth, where I am I express Myself through the spirit, and that also means light, knowledge .... it means possessing knowledge which corresponds to the truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Law of nature that cannot be researched

Stars .... Natural law .... Research to no avail ....

B.D. 0254 from January 10th 1938, taken from Book No. 5/6

Dear child .... it is a fundamentally wise law that, according to the Lord’s will, the heavenly bodies in the universe always orbit the sun at the same distance and in eternally repetitive regularity. Every creation in the universe depends on the solar system .... Not a single star can exist without the luminosity of the sun, for the purpose of each heavenly body consists of being the abode for countless more living beings .... and yet the composition of each one differs. If you want to ascertain this you must take hitherto unknown laws into account .... The Earth is a completely independent star .... that is, from other heavenly bodies, with its own specifically designed natural laws, and therefore you can only explain the stars you see in the firmament according to these natural laws .... yet you do not come close to the truth in this way .... the laws of earth apply to all inhabitants of earth .... nevertheless, they deviate from the laws of other stars .... consequently, it will never be possible for you to establish principles and rules about them, for you are not in control of the laws of the universe. It is roughly the same as if you tried to explain to the creatures in the animal kingdom that every individual person thinks differently .... just as every spirit shapes its own life and that these lives can be totally different .... and the animal would be unable to understand the spiritual sphere in which the human being exists, although man lives on the same earth as the animal .... so all stars differ from one another, despite the fact that they all move within the universe and are subject to the same will .... Hence the final answer will remain unknown to you, it is therefore entirely pointless to establish scientific research about areas and questions mankind will never be able to solve, for even if you have found an answer .... who wants to prove that this answer is right? .... Your calculations and conclusions will only ever be in accordance with the applicable laws for earth, yet the universe hides such great secrets that researching them during your earthly existence will be a futile effort .... Who gives you the guarantee that the Lord’s creation has taken place in the same way on all stars .... who on earth will say things, the proof of which he is powerless to ascertain? .... Just as planets are worlds apart from each other, so is every star’s purpose different for its assigned beings, and the laws these heavenly bodies are subject to were given by the Creator of the Universe according to His wise judgment, yet they are utterly incomprehensible for the inhabitants of Earth and not inexplicable for the human intellect .... All beings shall recognise the Lord’s greatness by His work of Creation, and if the human being only once considers the fact that he merely knows a very tiny part of Creation and that he cannot even thoroughly explore this part .... the Earth .... in its whole composition, then a slight sense of the infinity of the universe has to come to him .... of the inconceivable magnitude of the Creator .... and he must begin to realise that everything has been created according to a wisely devised divine plan and that the human being, as a part of this work of creation, was placed into it in order to likewise fulfil a task which has to be the purpose of his life on earth. And the result of a person’s contemplation about trying to investigate the Earth and its surrounding heavenly bodies should be the wish to serve the Lord of the world. For vast is the universe and tiny is the human being.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Vacuum ....

B.D. 0832 from March 28th 1939, taken from Book No. 17

Thus, outside the earth is a vacuum, the determination of it is, to capture the spiritual beings, so that they demand back for the shape, they want to escape, and therefore have to be in the immediate vicinity of earth. This space is a separation from all, that still remains in the matter and of the matter itself .... and the spiritual realm out-of-matter and will already therefore externally isolate the earth completely in the space of all creation, that is indeed the same way as the earth is alive, but is moving in completely different laws of compulsion, as they are understandable for the inhabitants of the earth. Therefore it is impossible in any way to overcome this vacuum of human hand and to make it passable through inventions of any kind, because whose task is taken spiritually, to roll back all from the earth outgoing to earth again .... but taken earthly this space would not save the necessary fluid for human life, which is indispensable for the body of people. An attempt to conquer the limit drawn by God’s will will inevitably also mean the earthly end of the attempter, because everything can remain living, beings and matter, as long as it is in the area of such a life and matter sheltering earth, but outside this the conditional elements of life are missing, out again wise thoughtful welfare by the creator for everything spiritual, that seeks to escape his destiny and would prolong his way of purification just endlessly. The air-void dominant spiritual world is in a certain state of maturity, in which it resides with the function for such defence of all earthly things. The farther the beings develop themselves, the more responsible richer is its task, but this is always based on the welfare of the take care of beings and therefore is achieved with zeal and love. But never the man as such will succeed, to get a usable area, which completely contradicts the nature of the earth and therefore also does not offer the slightest possibility of life, and all research of this area will stay unsucccessful, respectively will result in the physical end of the researchers ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Collision of Earth and Sun .... Researchers .... The Earth’s core ....

B.D. 0945 from June 3rd 1939, taken from Book No. 18

It will be scientifically proven that, as a result of the Earth’s advance towards the Sun, the continued existence of the Earth will be questionable after a certain time. And this evidence will remain unchallenged, because evidence to the contrary cannot be provided by anyone on earth who does not possess a clear knowledge about the course of all events through spiritual contact. However, a person who would like to convey this knowledge he receives through spiritual messages to the world will flatly be labelled abnormal, and although science will once again make a point of clarifying such symptoms, the human race will remain in the dark as long as it does not grant credence to such proclamations. On the one hand, the calculations of academics are not guaranteed, but on the other hand they do not take the time span into consideration, which they aspire to determine .... They do not avail themselves of the truth-revealing source of knowledge and since God, as the Creator of all things, has imposed limits which the human being cannot exceed without divine help, but which is consciously rejected, he can therefore never know the truth, since God will not arbitrarily revoke the order of His Creation. Nevertheless, despite this He will always and forever inform people of the further development and advancement of the works of creation, but precisely these proclamations are not regarded as truth, whereas the scientific reports and calculations are meant to be authoritative and will therefore also be acknowledged as irrefutable. And so scientists are totally convinced that nothing extraordinary can come upon the Earth before their calculated point in time has come .... indeed, as a result of this it is even believed that experiments can be conducted and that the Sun and its effect can be utilized on that basis, thereby reducing the Sun’s strength and alleviating the collision of the Earth with the Sun accordingly. All these purely earthly experiments and results are absurd, for they are more likely to confuse human thinking than lead to clear realisation. God’s creations repeatedly provide the evidence that no human being can ever contribute towards their emergence and that the human being was only granted the transformation of the Earth’s surface, everything else is brought about by God’s love, wisdom and omnipotence and the human being cannot contribute in the slightest to changing the law which has existed for all eternity. And thus this supposed disaster will never occur as people imagined, instead, the core of the Earth will suddenly and unexpectedly start to rotate and wreck all calculations by the scientists .... For this was not planned in the worldly researchers’ latest calculations and scientific results, nevertheless, it was determined in the wise plan of the eternal Deity from the very beginning.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Eruptions .... Work of Creation .... Researchers ....

B.D. 0957 from June 10th 1939, taken from Book No. 18

Hence it is impossible to avert an event which was predetermined from the start and once again only for the purpose of returning countless fallen souls. The innermost structure of the Earth is constantly influenced by the activity of spiritual forces, and so an eruption will occur when it is permitted by the divine Creator, and this permission, in turn, depends on people’s own will .... If humanity’s state of soul is in grave danger due its own fault, a disaster is intended precisely in order to save it; hence people’s will is ultimately the cause of the total destruction or of rescuing the soul from profound adversity. However, that which God decided in His profound wisdom from the very start has been concealed from the world but was proclaimed to those who live in Him and according to His order, as the Lord has always chosen those who, time and again, were supposed to proclaim His will to people. Nevertheless, this knowledge cannot be verified and is therefore rarely accepted as truth. But now worldly researchers also insist on entering a region which is inaccessible to them. They believe themselves capable of ascertaining the divine Creator’s plan, i.e., by way of all sorts of calculations they try to determine the effects of natural laws; they even insist that they can numerically determine the date of the alleged end of the world and thereby effectively intend to subject the divine will to their calculations .... The human being is so small compared to the work of Creation and yet deems himself to know so much about things which are completely out of his reach as long as he does not try to attain them by spiritual means .... . He fails to recognise the only right path but, on the other hand, is very quickly willing to believe what is scientifically presented to him. The greatest intellect truly does not suffice to ascertain the truth, yet the profound faith of an uneducated person can penetrate the mysteries of Creation and reveal irrefutable knowledge. Therefore, you should always pay attention to what worldly researchers present to people as far as these investigations touch upon God’s work of Creation, for this region is inaccessible to them as long as they don’t endeavour to gain an insight by spiritual means .... For God Himself offers the eternal truth to His children on earth now and at all times.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Diversity of creations ....

B.D. 1119 from September 27th 1939, taken from Book No. 20

Creation, as man sees it, is only an infinitesimally small part of the work of creation and in no way allows conclusions to be drawn about the miracles of divine creation, which are and must be hidden from the eyes of man, since these are not of such a kind that man could grasp them. What man is able to see is always adapted to his conceptual capacity, yet the whole of creation displays so many marvellous works which are completely different in kind and form from the earth. When looking at the countless creations which are accessible to man, the question must be raised as to whether only these formations exist on earth or whether the same law prevails on other celestial bodies or world bodies and the same creations also exist. And this must be answered in the negative. The heavenly bodies are created in innumerable variations, and man cannot form a picture of how different each heavenly body is in itself and how they, which are nevertheless subject to the one lawgiver .... contain such diverse creatures and yet again all these creations serve the same purpose of contributing to the perfection of the soul. The creatures everywhere have a certain mutability of their outer form, and thus they enliven the star to which they are assigned and fulfil their task there, which was given to them from the beginning. This has to be made clear before the human being can gain an insight into the diversity of creations which are not visible to him. And this is only permitted for the purpose that they will pay more attention to earthly phenomena in the time to come, so that the emergence of creation will be made understandable to them and the coming changes will also be illuminated from the spiritual side .... (interruption)

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Research work .... stars .... Venus ....

B.D. 1120 from September 28th 1939, taken from Book No. 20

The most tireless research work will not come any closer to this goal as long as spiritual assistance is not sought at the same time, for the researcher approaches a task without knowledge which can only be accomplished spiritually. From the human point of view all works of creation, even those outside the earth, would have to possess the same material legality and they would also have to be subject to the same laws of nature, since otherwise it would be inconceivable for human beings to exist and come into being. But now all creations are based on different laws of nature for the first time, then also the composition in material relation is so fundamentally different with each individual work of creation and moreover also the basic condition for the possibility of existence of the beings inhabiting the creations is so different from each other that human science would stand here before a completely unsolvable riddle if it would approach the investigation of these works of creation just purely scientifically. And all previous results are completely worthless as they do not come close to the truth in the slightest. Man's sense, his capacity for comprehension and judgement does not extend beyond the earthly sphere and there are only a few possibilities to explain other creations in such a way that they are comprehensible to man .... The basic elements which man must know in order to understand their work are completely meaningless in other celestial bodies, and knowledge of them cannot be used to determine any phenomena which one would like to clarify. In order to penetrate into the secrets of other works of creation, a complete detachment from the earthly sphere, a liberation from everything visible on earth, is necessary first, the human being has to spiritually unite with the spiritual forces of those worlds and accept all explanations in this regard as a newcomer. And now try whether you will succeed in this ....

The star to which you have given the name Venus is a star of indescribable charm. You should never imagine a structure that is like the earth, there are bright areas at regular intervals that appear varied and extremely attractive to the observer. These regions are inhabited by beings of the strangest kind according to human concepts. The stay in these regions is only temporary for these beings, as this star also serves the beings for further development. The entire surface of the celestial body is lovely to look at and offers its inhabitants a blissful stay for a short time, as they are constantly changing it. This world is so different from the earthly comprehensible that only a spiritual experience, a seeing, can convey the impressions to man and that even then it is still unspeakably difficult for man to reproduce these impressions so that fellow man can form a picture. And yet there is also a spiritual connection between that heavenly body and earth which makes it possible to be taught, it is just that a certain spiritual state of maturity is required which replaces the lack of human knowledge and is therefore the first condition in order to penetrate areas which otherwise remain closed to the human being ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Luminosity of the sun ....

B.D. 1821 from February 20th 1941, taken from Book No. 27

One area that is still unexplored is the luminosity of the sun, which can be physically felt by every human being and is also visible to the human eye, but which is taken for granted and yet has not yet found an explanation that corresponds to the truth. No matter how thoroughly and precisely people investigate, they will never be able to solve this problem by virtue of their human intellect. For man is only able to fathom what is on earth and in its surroundings as far as it still belongs to the earth's sphere. Beyond that, however, human enquiry is inadequate. Man starts from the laws of nature, which are probably the same everywhere on earth, but no longer govern all creations outside the earth. And so, for the first time, the basic conditions for researching unknown works of creation would not exist, consequently the results cannot be flawless either, for they are based on a false foundation. People, however, are convinced of the correctness of these results of human research, although on deeper reflection, if they are believers, they would have to come across contradictions. Either they are not deeply religious or they do not think .... And then the error cannot be explained to them either, and therefore a view is widespread among people which must be called downright wrong in comparison to the truth. The solar body, like every other celestial body, harbours living beings on its outer surface and is therefore animated. Consequently, this body cannot be a glowing mass that constantly sends its light to earth .... This idea is almost naïve, because a solid body that is constantly glowing loses its solidity and would therefore also lose its shape. It must also be taken into consideration that every glowing of a mass requires combustible basic material .... that there must therefore be some matter that is seized by the fire and consumed accordingly .... Everything that the sun harbours would therefore have to be earthly matter, i.e. a basic substance that could be destroyed by fire, by an element that is likewise of earthly origin. But if both the matter and the element cease to exist, there is no explanation for a luminous celestial body. However, everything that is outside the earth is never subject to the laws of nature that apply to the earth. The human mind only grasps that which can be earthly proven to it with likewise earthly laws of nature. But that there is much in God's infinite creation for which the knowledge available to earthly people is truly insufficient will have to be recognized by every wise and believing person, for the earth is only a very tiny work of creation in comparison to infinity. And it is understandable that the inhabitants of this earth cannot be completely initiated into the processes and nature of every work of creation. Things which never exist on earth, for which no parallel can be found on earth, understandably elude man's intellectual knowledge; he cannot reckon with laws of nature which he does not know, which are therefore unknown to him because the conditions for them are not given .... He is therefore also unable to imagine their effects and therefore cannot make any calculations, as they would lack any basis. Nevertheless, the human being can be given spiritual information about it, he just has to believe since nothing can be proven to him as long as he lives on earth. However, the worldly researchers cannot prove their results either, they likewise only have to be believed, and they are believed because the human intellect is not sufficient to recognize and reject fallacies. And an entire body of thought is built upon such a fallacy and now takes shape through established doctrines. People are presented with an earthly-worldly view, an assertion is made about a process which would be a very inadequate explanation for the emergence of light .... from the sun's rays. And people now live in this false view and are satisfied with such an explanation. They thereby gain a false picture because the final goal of the human soul is completely unknown to them. Otherwise, however, they do not accept the enlightenment about the latter, again because everything is explained to them in earthly terms, i.e. as a natural consequence, as is the case with such erroneous teachings. If a person is a believer, he hesitates to accept human wisdom, even though he cannot give himself a better explanation. But the spirit within him warns him against accepting such human teachings. He then regards creation outside the earth as an unsolved riddle, and that is far better than forming closed opinions about it that completely contradict the truth. For a ‚questioner‘ can still be given the right explanation by spiritual knowing powers .... it is difficult to give an explanation that corresponds to the truth to someone who already believes that they know. And yet so much depends on the right realization of this ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Unknown forces of nature cause the light ....

B.D. 1824 from February 22nd 1941, taken from Book No. 27

In the great distance of all the heavenly bodies from each other and from the sun, which constantly feeds them with light and power, the explanation is to be sought for the low resistance which the individual creations put up to each other. As a result, no friction arises, and therefore it is also impossible that one of these creations could be or become light-giving. The fact that light is produced by friction is a law of nature that applies to all creations. The sun, on the other hand, is the mother star, it is the work of creation which has the task of being the giver of warmth and light for all those celestial bodies which originally belonged to the sun. Viewed with earthly eyes, the sun is a body of fire, i.e. people conclude from the light and heat power of the sun's rays that these require a place of origin that is fire in itself. This view is erroneous insofar as there is no precondition for such a source of fire. The atmosphere that surrounds the sun is completely different from that of the earth, and this again triggers natural forces for which man has no understanding because he is unaware of their existence. These natural forces are therefore to a certain extent the originators of the light radiation, if the luminous process is to be explained in earthly terms. However, the result of worldly research does not agree with the truth insofar as man imagines earthly processes, effective to a greater extent, that he absolutely wants to give the light and the luminosity an origin, which he imagines earthly, but which is to be sought in natural forces and laws, about which men lack the knowledge, but which cannot be imparted to them in the state of maturity on earth either. All earthly conceivable preconditions are ruled out and any enlightenment about them is unacceptable to the human being until his spirit is allowed to gain insight into higher spheres .... Only then will it be possible to provide him with information. But as long as man dwells on earth, he is not receptive to this ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Unexplored forces of nature .... elementary effects of these ....

B.D. 2744 from May 17th 1943, taken from Book No. 34/35/36

People can certainly utilize the forces of nature; they can exploit them and make them serve their plans; they can create things again with the help of these natural forces, but they are not able to fathom them completely. The connection between these forces and what they actually are at the bottom remains hidden from them. And they will never be able to gain insight into this because this knowledge means penetrating into spiritual territory that cannot be entered purely through research. For the original cause of every natural force is to be sought in the spiritual and therefore cannot be explained as long as neither the spiritual path is taken nor the belief in spiritual activity exists at all. Truthful enlightenment inevitably touches on the spiritual sphere, the sphere that most people do not want to accept. And so they will only be able to fathom the forces of nature to the extent that they can be explained and substantiated in earthly terms. People can therefore only scientifically arrive at such results that can be proven, i.e. they can certainly determine the effect through their experiences, but never the cause. To a certain extent they only come closer to what expresses itself earthly, and they can observe this down to the last detail and therefore now also prove it scientifically and now build on it and utilize these forces accordingly. But where they come from, what they actually are and what purpose they have is still an unsolved mystery to people and will remain so as long as the spiritual path is not taken. And that is why they will not be able to investigate the elements of nature when they let off steam in an unusual way, for since they do not know their origin, the time and manner of their eruption is unknown to them .... They probably infer the influence of the sun and thus explain the forces of nature that are inexplicable to them. Their knowledge is piecemeal and has large gaps in this area in particular. Although they are advanced in their research to the extent that they can calculate and quantify the effects of the forces of nature, they will never be able to fathom the cause and will therefore always be surprised and unable to predict whether and when these forces will take effect. They will also not be able to switch off the natural elements, they will neither be able to inhibit them nor determine the time, because the forces have an elementary effect, undetermined in strength and intensity, just as the time and nature cannot be determined, as the forces of nature break through. In contrast, people who are spiritually awakened can recognize both time and place in advance without any scientific research, but only if it is advantageous for people's development to know the time and place, which is usually not the case, which is why God withholds knowledge of this from people until the hour has come when He reveals Himself through the forces of nature. For the knowledge of time and place would only result in unimaginable chaos among people, a fear and panic that would hardly contribute to the souls' higher development. God only gives approximate knowledge to people in order to draw their attention to the elementary raging of the forces and to move them to the right attitude towards Him. But the people through whom God transmits the knowledge to earth are already spiritually mature to such an extent that they know the origin of all forces in the spiritual kingdom, and therefore they can receive the proclamations in true faith and also spread them in true faith, which the intellectual researcher, however, does not recognize because the origin is unknown to him as a researcher and he does not accept spiritual explanations. And yet, the proclamations of the foresighted will correspond to the truth, which will be proven by the realization of what was spiritually received, whereas the intellectual researchers will be surprised because they had no reason whatsoever to conclude that the forces of nature had erupted. For this remains hidden to them because divine will only gives enlightenment to those who seek spiritual contact with the beings who can give enlightenment about everything, and because the realization of that which is otherwise hidden to people can only be gained in the spiritual kingdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Cosmos .... Moon ....

B.D. 7957 from August 4th 1961, taken from Book No. 83

Even the slightest lack of clarity has a negative effect, for it causes doubt in a person and darkens the light which should illuminate his heart. Nevertheless, an influx of light will always occur when the heart opens itself to accept its rays. Where lack of clarity exists, an explanation needs to be given, for I do not want a person who wants to think correctly to get confused. But neither do I want error to be spread where only serving the truth is wanted .... Yet need any of you worry about this when I instruct your Myself and you only pass on what I Myself Am telling you? .... The fact that you yourselves cannot intellectually grasp everything need not alarm you, for as long as you are not perfect as yet, your thinking will still be limited and unable to reconcile your previous convictions with the explanations I give to you, if they concern areas which science believes to have disclosed. However, even science cannot deny the fact that many still unexplored things exist in the cosmos .... And what it believes to have explored lacks proof, for the evidence it produced is wrong .... This also includes the calculations they made about the distance and the relationship of the Moon's position to Earth .... and it is difficult to give a right explanation to those of you humans who have acquired the knowledge you believe you can prove .... By merely considering the constant rotation of Earth around its own axis, you will have to realise that the Moon is indeed a satellite of Earth but nevertheless an entirely independent star from Earth, which circles within the region of the same Sun as the Earth, thus it also receives continually light from it .... The Earth is neither able to stop this flow of light nor to restrict it .... Yet the inhabitants of earth can more or less see the Moon, according to the position of Earth, which it occupies during its rotation around itself .... The illumination of light takes place in lawful order, and the stars also take their orbit in lawful order .... Therefore the same events occur in intervals, the same natural cycle of day and night .... But you humans should not forget that everything is in motion, that nothing stands still in the whole universe and that these movements also happen according to law and yet the stars which appear to be constant in the sky can be observed by you humans .... which might, purely physically, make a constant rotation of Earth debatable. And yet the Earth rotates around itself, but it will remain an eternal mystery which you human will never be able to solve .... You can certainly always assume and believe to produce proof, but this proof will never be right .... on account of which you will never succeed in taking possession of other stars whose laws are entirely different to those on Earth and which therefore also exclude the possibility that you humans can 'live' there, after all, the living conditions differ on each heavenly body and are only suitable for the beings living there and correspond to their spiritual state .... Every law is known to Me alone as well as to all spirits of light who receive this knowledge from Me .... But you humans will only know everything when you have entered the kingdom of light and your thinking is no longer limited ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Separation of the planets ....

B.D. 6323 from July 31th 1955, taken from Book No. 68

Vast distances separate the creations which you behold as stars in the firmament .... distances, which you humans cannot estimate and therefore not conquer either, because every single star is a world in its own right and these worlds are hermetically sealed in so far as that they have entirely different atmospheres which are always appropriate to the consistency of the planet itself as well as to their inhabitants. You humans should not believe that My creative spirit could not create and design versatile enough .... You should not believe that you will find the same living conditions as on the earth you inhabit on other celestial bodies again .... and you should even less believe that these celestial bodies could offer you the same living facilities that are necessary for your survival .... if you ever reach the vicinity of such a star .... Yet it would be a futile venture, you will never even succeed in establishing contact with other celestial bodies unless it happens on a spiritual level via thought transmissions from these worlds which will always only serve your spiritual progress but never concern humanly intended worldly research ....

You humans can indeed develop considerable abilities, you can productively create and design on earth, you can ascertain the forces of nature and utilise them in every conceivable way; by virtue of your intellect you can deeply penetrate the laws of nature and then become prominent with all your knowledge .... Yet your sphere of activity is and always will remain the earth, and if you then try to utilise your intellectual findings for the benefit of your fellow human beings My blessing will also support your work, your activity, for then My law of eternal order will be upheld .... But you also have to stay within this order, you have to observe the laws I Myself have decreed and which are distinctly recognisable in all works of creation .... And this also includes the cosmic distance of celestial bodies from your earth; it includes the isolation of every single star from the other which is characterised by a vacuum, by the stratosphere, which makes it impossible to support human life in this space and therefore should also make it distinctly obvious to you that I have isolated you Myself ....

For even if you believe that you can overcome such ‘obstacles’ .... these attempts will fail, you will perish if you dare to enter regions which were closed to you by Me .... Thereby you only prove that you are spiritually very arrogant in believing that you can render divine natural laws ineffective, you prove that you neither acknowledge these laws nor the Lawmaker, and you prove that you humans are ready for the total transformation of this earth because you lack the most important realisation: that Someone is above you Who has the last Word .... that you do not recognise this One or you would not undertake something that you, as inhabitants of this earth, are not entitled to do: to make other worlds the goal of your research, which are and will always remain totally inaccessible to you, because every star serves to mature the spiritual beings whose degrees of maturity are so different that they all need different creations .... Creations, in which you humans cannot survive, and therefore there can never be contact between two worlds .... My creative spirit and My creative will has truly done nothing without wisdom, but you humans will never be able to ascertain what exists outside your earthly sphere other than that the existence of countless celestial bodies and planets will be established by you with certainty, because this evidence is not harmful to your souls .... but any further knowledge can only be spiritually disclosed to you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

UFOs error

Earthly and spiritual issues .... Inhabitants of other planets (flying saucers)

B.D. 6065 from September 26th 1954, taken from Book No. 65

You only receive the kind of information that will benefit your soul. As long as you want to stay in contact with Me you will never be allowed to look into areas which will harm your soul .... However, with the help of satanic strength you are also able to acquire knowledge unlawfully. But in that case you do not belong to My Own whom I protect from damaging influences by My adversary .... You are taught by My spirit and thus you receive knowledge which serves your higher development .... You can work with this knowledge again, you can pass it on again to your fellow human beings and thereby guide them onto the right path .... thus you can help to bring light into the darkness, as it is My will ....

And as long as you are willing to spread the light you will be supported and the knowledge you receive will correspond to the use you make of it .... Whatever is needed to kindle a light for a soul walking in darkness will flow to you, and the more questions you are asked the more abundantly you will receive from Me if you want to answer these questions .... Yet I will not merely satisfy idle curiosity, I will not bestow knowledge which is neither needed nor suitable for spiritual development .... But at the same time I will not remain silent either when a child pleadingly asks Me. For it should put its trust Me and therefore it shall not be disappointed .... There are secrets which the human intellect cannot grasp but which nevertheless have an entirely natural explanation .... There are laws, natural forces, which can become active if the conditions for them are met: extraordinary developed intelligence of people, who are thus able to calculate effects and then use these calculations for experiments by which natural forces apparently will be of service to them .... thus people are more or less in control of these forces by using the known effects for their purposes.

To less intelligent people such undertakings seem impossible and what they cannot understand they gladly ascribe to the realm of the ‘supernatural’ .... Then they are more willing to take this step into the spiritual kingdom than if they were advised to enter spiritual regions for the sake of their spiritual maturity .... When human intellect reaches its limits the human being makes concessions, and he starts to consider possibilities .... Yet his thinking goes astray; he combines earthly with spiritual issues .... And a gap remains between the two. No human being will ever be able to make contact with beings outside of earth in anything other than a spiritual way .... Thus, the human being is indeed able to make spiritual contact with inhabitants of other worlds if this is intended for spiritual development; but such contact will never occur in a visible form, to the extent that inhabitants of those worlds will meet up with people on earth .... this is completely impossible because every living being requires a different sphere, which is likewise determined by fundamental law.

Here, too, satanic influence is noticeable which confuses people’s thoughts even more, for these wrong conclusions do not promote people’s spiritual endeavour, who now also try to address the supernatural with intellectual reasoning, and who thus will purely scientifically utilise the alleged evidence of living beings on other celestial bodies but who are not willing to believe that these beings also develop or progress spiritually .... In accordance with eternal law the celestial bodies are separate from each other, and they will stay separate .... because their purpose is the development of souls and this happens on every single star under entirely different conditions. The explanation of unusual phenomena in this respect is also erroneous .... but the fact that an unusual effect of strength is utilised in an as yet still inexplicable way should make you humans think ....

For this is also a sign of the end, the fact that unusual powers are becoming active and that the reason for using these powers also betrays their origin .... My adversary, too, has a lot of power in the end, and he uses it to his own advantage .... If people succeed in utilising as yet unknown powers for the benefit of their fellow human beings then their effort will have My blessing .... But if the reason is determined by dishonourable motives then it is the work of the one who wants to ruin you .... And he will not reveal what he is doing either, he will throw people into confusion, he will prevent everything that would help to clarify the situation .... But what is divine, righteous and true will come to the fore and will not keep itself hidden ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Contact between stars .... (UFOs)

B.D. 7208 from November 16th 1958, taken from Book No. 76

There is no earthly-material world whose inhabitants could purely physically leave this world without losing their lives .... irrespective of whether this concerns the earth or other planets which shelter beings whose physical consistency depends on the planets properties, that is, they adapted themselves to the planets nature. Therefore it will never be possible for inhabitants from one planet to go to another, because natural law prevents it and because each planet only ever provides the living conditions for the living beings it was allocated by God's will .... Although spiritual connections between different worlds exist they only ever pursue and intend to achieve spiritual goals, but they would neither want nor be able to provide a planet's respective inhabitants with material advantages, as people imagine or hope for. Contacts between different stars do not exist unless a spiritual connection is established between the beings on spiritual creations who can emanate their light to all celestial bodies and who are thus also mentally connected to people on earth if people want such a connection, if people are receptive to their illuminations. Then these beings of light can indeed also offer advice about earthly matters, they can take care of people's every earthly need and in a truly divine sense exercise their influence on people .... But to appear to people visibly will always be an exception in very special circumstances and for very special reasons, which should not be generalised by expecting or announcing a definite forthcoming mass appearance of such beings ....

People should bear in mind that they live in the last days. They should think about what it means that God's adversary is nearing the end of his freedom, that he will be bound again and that he knows he only has little time left. Nevertheless, in his delusion he still believes that his power will triumph. And therefore he will stop at nothing in order to achieve his supposed victory. And if people know this then they will also be able to understand what seems strange or mysterious to them. And science will also provide much clarification .... But unexplained events occur in areas outside the realm of science, which are of a more transcendental nature .... And especially these areas are used by the adversary to make his exposure more difficult .... to make people believe that they are approached by beings from the realm of light and then surrender to his influence. This influence always intends to divert people from the truth, to darken their thoughts with error, thus preventing their return to God. For people's thoughts will be redirected towards matter again which should be overcome during their earthly life.

The adversary will negate everything that is proclaimed by God as 'close at hand', everything that is related to the 'approaching end', and thus people are led into false expectations which result in indifference towards their souls and the great danger that the souls will experience the end unprepared and be lost again for eternity. Unworldly-minded people will not fall prey to the adversary's artful temptations, for their focus on God and their desire for truth also guarantees that they think correctly. And although they are unable to explain such appearances it will not seriously affect their way of life .... they will steadfastly continue on their path until the end, always protected by the beings of light who prevent God's adversary from seizing them. For in the final analysis it is a person's own will which determines whether and to what extent he lives in truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Clarification about UFOs ....

B.D. 8698 from December 13th 1963, taken from Book No. 91

You will receive light on all subjects through My divine revelations, no question will remain unanswered if you ask Me with complete confidence that I will give you an explanation. Therefore nothing needs to stay unexplained; you need only ask yourselves in order to receive a truthful answer.

Time and again doubts arise in you because you believe that you are allegedly able to prove the existence of so-called spaceships (whether or not evidence could be produced of the existence of so-called spaceships) which come to earth from other stars .... But if you seriously investigate these alleged appearances you will not be able to provide one hundred per cent proof. You will find that these statements are always based on mere presumption or self-suggestion, for which no proof can be found. The explanation rests in the fact that people fall victim to the adversary who, in the last days, is able to resort to lies and deception because people themselves want to experience sensationalism, and nothing is too fantastic for them .... and so their thoughts are completely confused. If people had spiritual knowledge they would know that there is no prospect of contact between the individual stars, that the inhabitants on other stars will never be able to leave their sphere and approach other worlds .... The claims made by these people are pure inventions and no person will ever be able to prove his claim to have been in contact with inhabitants from other stars. However, people can fall prey to the adversary's works of deception and, due to their imagination, can be receptive to delusions which originate from him, but these cannot have physical consistency since My adversary lacks the power to produce material objects.

Nevertheless, where actual physical objects have been sighted by people these objects have their origin on this earth .... They are test objects of researchers who, with intensified effort, intend to dominate earth's outer space .... Rumours that are spread about extraterrestrial beings, who supposedly come from other stars, are deliberate lies because no human being will be able to prove they have spoken to such alleged 'star-dwellers'. The circle of those who affirm such appearances will never include spiritually enlightened people because they are My adversary's absolute servants, whom he can use for his purposes .... always provided that it does not concern earthly test objects which could be seen by anyone .... which then, however, will be portrayed as extraterrestrial objects by unenlightened people, or by people enslaved by My opponent. Time and again I emphasise that there is no contact between individual stars and that there is good reason for it .... If you humans even assume that these alleged messengers from other stars want to come to earth to save you, then they would also have to actively help you humans on My behalf .... Consequently, if I had given them this task ....they would always have to establish and maintain the connection with those who are My Own, with those whom I will lift up to heaven in the end .... In that case My Own would see these objects and their occupants too .... which will never happen .... because I will explain this misconception to them and inform them of the pure truth.

But those who make and believe such assertions cannot be spiritually enlightened, they always pursue purely earthly goals and believe My adversary's promises, who wants to prevent people from making heartfelt contact with Me, which is the only guarantee for their rescue at the forthcoming end of this earth. You should believe that it is truly possible for Me to protect every individual person and at the end of the earth lift him up to heaven because the destruction of earth, as it exists now, is inevitable .... And believe that I have countless angels in readiness for this, but that they will never appear to people beforehand as inhabitants of other stars .... And since I convey the pure truth to earth because you humans are in need of it, I would truly also inform you of this if it corresponded to the truth. But I will continue to warn you about My adversary's artful deception in the last days before the end, who uses earthly activities to deceive people, as well as suggestions to cause mental confusion .... because people will blindly believe what is presented to them as long as they are not permeated by the longing for truth, for then they would also always receive the truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Disbelief in the end time

Turn of the world .... not world's end ....

B.D. 5807 from November 17th 1953, taken from Book No. 63

The turning of the world does not mean the end of the world .... For My creations will still exist eternally until they have fulfilled their purpose of helping the spiritual beings in the abyss to ascend. Only then can we speak of the end of the world, when everything is spiritualized which these creations needed for perfection. But what lies ahead of you, what you can expect with all certainty, what I let you know through seers and prophets, is a turning point which can certainly be called the end for the inhabitants of earth but which, to put it more correctly, is a total change, a turning point of the existing and a complete transformation of earth's creation .... It is a change from one epoch into a new one .... which means an end of life for human beings as well as for every creature .... which is equal to the end of the world for human beings. The total transformation of the earth's surface with all creations is also at the same time an end of all development of an earthly material kind. Everything that could be thought of progress in the scientific field or human achievements, everything that has been achieved, falls prey to destruction, and all experiences lose their value because no-one can use or apply what was previously regarded as so important that all spiritual striving was forgotten. Nothing of all this will remain, none of it will be taken over to the new earth, even though it will be inhabited by people who have experienced and lived on the old earth .... for none of it will be of use on the new earth and none of it will be needed .... A completely new world will delight the small flock of the raptured, a world which in nothing resembles the old earth, which can rightly be called a changed earth. And the people of the new earth will now understand why there was talk of a turning point... which, however, is never to be understood as the end of the world. Earthly, then, this turning point is recognizable, but even more so spiritually .... The spiritual turning point is the cause and purpose of what is to come .... A spiritual state, as it exists before the end of the old earth, irrevocably entails a dissolution, because something spiritually dead also means the solidification of it and true life can only emerge from spiritual life .... Therefore a turning point must occur where life is no longer conceivable in the completely dead environment ....

It is obvious that the turning point can no longer take place on this earth,

(17.11.1953) for people are becoming more and more worldly, they are increasingly striving for material goods and their faith is becoming less and less, because love is growing cold in them. But love growing cold means hardened spiritual substance or also the rejection of My all-living strength of love .... and thus a motionless state, a complete lack of strength and therefore a freezing in inactivity .... What is still alive will then be doomed to death, but what is now still bound will attain freedom in order to now be able to strive upwards with the aim of final freedom. A turning point has come for the whole of earth's creation, everything spiritual changes its external form, and thus a general ascent is also assured then, because only the positive forces but not the negative forces can be effective, because the latter are bound and completely powerless .... and therefore spiritually only an ascent is possible everywhere ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Certain destruction .... Prophesies are fulfilling themselves ....

B.D. 6675 from October 23rd 1956, taken from Book No. 72

It is in people's nature to pay attention to whatever appeals to their physical senses while turning a blind eye to everything which could elevate the soul .... This, too, is My adversary's doing whose goal it is to keep the soul away from every glimmer of light and to reinforce the soul's shell, which is readily accepted by the body. For this reason alone all physical joys and pleasures should make people think if they seriously want to achieve the goal of earthly life, to attain spiritual maturity. But people do not think about such things and if it is mentioned to them they indignantly dismiss it. However, there is not much time left until the end and if results are still to be achieved unusual means of help have to be used which push people's thought into a direction they would otherwise not want to take.

And many such means are at My disposal in various distressful situations, in misfortunes or unexpected happenings which are all suited to push physical desires aside and to make people become receptive to spiritual influences .... without using force. But under no circumstances will I resort to using mysterious appearances in order to achieve introspection in people. For such occurrences are not suited to encourage people's spiritual endeavours, they merely increase their urge for research, again giving food to the intellect and not the soul. My adversary, in contrast, will use such methods since they, after all, even impress people who have already found contact with the spiritual world but who expect 'miracles', thus they are still very earthly minded. Admittedly, they need not be harmed by such phenomena as long as they continue to stay in contact with Me, nevertheless, My adversary wins many people over for himself, for the more the intellect tries to understand such appearances, the less the 'spirit' in them comes into its own.

I will never influence people such that they will be urged into increased intellectual activity, for I want to bring people light and not give them unsolvable problems. And the problems presented to you by My adversary are impossible to solve when it concerns unusual appearances, which he will substantially increase during the last days in order to cause confusion .... And he will also influence people who belong to him such that they will make things appear which are indeed earthly-physical but of a mysterious consistency and which he likewise only uses as a means to confuse people's thoughts. Anyone who allows himself to be misled by such appearances does not know the laws of eternal order which will go on unchanged, because they alone guarantee spiritual progress .... Whatever emanates from Me, whatever is of divine origin, will always be light and give light to those who desire it .... But whatever remains unexplained, what leads to untold assumptions and continues to remain speculation comes from My adversary who also has great power but only when it is supported by people's behaviour and attitude.

Then he can also express himself visibly and make phantoms magically appear which are purely an emanation of his satanic will. The means I use to continue winning souls over before the end are different, for they do not restrict the individual person's free will, whereas he aims to force people into a mode of thought through mysterious appearances and thereby deprive them of their freedom of will .... He will not succeed in using force but people would rather listen to him than to the small, true voice with which I speak to them .... But I will not force people either ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Messages concerning the continuation of Earth are more likely to be believed ....

B.D. 7040 from February 11th 1958, taken from Book No. 75

You will only be able to work within a small circle at first, for the world is still far stronger than you and will push you aside if you want to come to the forefront. The will to live is too strong, to live the life which will not last forever and which only consists of worldly joys. And wherever this will predominates you cannot prevail, even if you possess the purest truth. No-one wants to get used to the idea that the earth is facing its end, that such powerful upheaval will take place on it which will also destroy all life on Earth .... And therefore they will be more receptive to messages promising a continuation of Earth, and this explains why messages which completely contradict My Word conveyed to you from above are being believed, because people look for and find hope and the assurance in these messages that their life will not suddenly come to an end .... They will always more willingly allow themselves to be impressed by those messages than by the admonitions and warnings you proclaim to them. This is why the bringers of those messages will meet with far more approval and you will not be listened to but more likely be treated aggressively. And thus you should only ever work for Me to the extent I Myself enable you to do so and never think that you should have to come to the fore in the world. The world is and will remain My adversary's realm, and anyone who finds appreciation and acclaim in this world also works on behalf of the world and thus for My adversary.

You have to accept that only a small circle will ever choose Me and My kingdom .... and that everything great in the world is adverse activity. Admittedly, My Word conveyed to you by Me shall be spread, and I bless those who support this work; and My blessing will also rest on your spiritual activity, so that the hearts of willing people will feel affected and thus spiritual success will also be achieved. But you will never be able to accomplish this mission on a large scale, for the adversary can only too easily slip in where the masses are being approached .... they will never be like-minded where it concerns the receipt of the pure truth .... but they will usually agree if worldly-favourable aspects are offered to them. And humanity does see the direction it is heading to, it also recognises the great danger of scientific experiments but it tries to allay itself, it believes that it will be helped through countermeasures of unknown powers because this is what it wants .... And by doing so it can't see clearly anymore, it allows itself to be misled and thus gets caught up in the nets of lies by the one who wants anything apart from that a light should shine for humanity to find and take the way to Me. Yet you shall illuminate the darkness with the light that shines down to earth from above .... Regardless of people's disapproval you shall time and again proclaim the near end and the preceding last warning sign, you shall be diligent and use every opportunity to spread My Word, but you shall work in seclusion, because in public you will have little success. However, Jesus Christ's act of Salvation shall be mentioned wherever the opportunity is offered to you, for all people can be informed of this, even the people of the world who no longer pay attention to Him, because they know of Him and will only ever hear an old truth which can affect their conscience, which can also motivate them to form their own opinion one day. And the will to know the truth will then also make their hearts receptive to My Word before the end comes ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Inadequate explanations by scientitst about changes in the cosmos

Luminous appearance in the sky .... The cross of Jesus Christ ....

B.D. 4073 from June 30th 1947, taken from Book No. 50

Pay heed to the occurrences of the last days. And thus you will soon become aware of changes in nature; you will be able to observe a peculiar power-play, a phenomenon which will make you think, if you regard it with the right attitude towards Me, the Creator, Who also causes these appearances to take place in order to turn all people's attention to Himself. And you will notice that only few people have the right attitude towards Me, that most try to explain everything in a worldly sense and are not especially impressed by extraordinary manifestations. This luminous sign will show itself during the day, it will be visible in the sky without prior warning and will not permit any other interpretation than a reference to Christ's act of Salvation, because it is in the shape of a cross with the unmistakable face of the Redeemer. And this luminous phenomenon will give rise to much debate, and now My servants should prepare themselves since this manifestation will be the beginning, it is more or less intended for all people, because it can be seen by all. But how differently it will be regarded and how little it will be understood ....

I will cause a visible sign to appear in the sky and yet find very little attention; I will place the work of Salvation before their eyes that they may believe in Jesus Christ and become blessed, but their faith in Him will be as good as gone and will no longer be found or strengthened either, in spite of this luminous appearance. Because humanity has become too worldly minded and does not want to believe, because they would like to evade all responsibility which they could not do if they had faith in Christ. And thus, this luminous appearance will again be a sign from heaven, a sign of the last days, for only a few people. Although many will indeed be seized by inner unrest it will soon give way to tense attention which, however, is only due to the appearance as such. They will not believe that it is related to the forthcoming end and will merely mock the believers, who will proclaim these predictions to their fellow human beings so that they can prepare themselves for the end. They will find little belief and yet may not slow down in their work for My kingdom, because such opportunities are a special grace for people on earth to reflect and consider the thought of possible intercession by supernatural forces through extraordinary natural phenomena, that the appearance will have been planned by Me to remind people of the end. Science will provide an explanation which will also be accepted, but anyone with spiritual aspiration will recognise Me therein and will cheer and rejoice in view of the imminent end. Because the world will have nothing more to offer him yet his heart will be full of hope for life after death, and he will long for the last hour which will release him from earthly hardship, as I promised, that I will come in the clouds to take My Own home into My kingdom. He will know that the hour has arrived when earthly tribulations increase and no more worldly help can be expected. Then I will shorten the days so that My Own will remain faithful and endure to the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Mysterious light phenomena ....

B.D. 6134 from December 13th 1954, taken from Book No. 66

In the dark, which is spread over the earth, people need a lot of light .... and whether they are also mostly not willing to accept light, whether they also mostly prefer to walk in darkness .... Nevertheless My light from above is supplied to them, because the merciful love of the world of light forces itself to bring you people help. And countless beings of light are near you people on earth, always ready to set light in you .... to push you softly, to do works of love, so that a light may shine in you and light up your spirit. I Myself have instructed My angels, to activate their urge of love to you, and My will is also their will .... Just in the last time before the end, when the darkness will be always deeper, the earth is surrounded by light beings, who let stream their forces to earth and find open hearts everywhere, whom they can bring light .... Before the end their will of love will always be more powerful and cause them to unusual activity from time to time .... that light phenomena demonstrate their work obviously .... phenomena, which are not a satanic illusion, but point clearly to another power .... phenomena, that will make happy, who are Mine, but will give My enemies fear and horror, who want to believe nothing and yet experience something, that can be explained only by faith. My light messengers are instructed to use their strength in My will, and where it is necessary to achieve a work of rescue, there they come together and act with united strength .... so, that their activity is seen everywhere .... that their wealth of light radiates to earth in a visible way to all men. Before the end people will think about light penomena of mysterious nature, and it will not be easy, to explain naturally these phenomena, but which the science will try .... Light phenomena of mysterious nature will also give reason for suppositions, that are completely wrong, but he, who seeks light, will also find it, because the inhabitants of My Kingdom recognize the thoughts of each human, and they look after him, who searches in a good will and asks for light. For heaven and earth .... the kingdom of light and the realm of darkness .... are subjected to Me, and all perfection, radiated through light, helps to drive out darkness on earth .... And that will also happen, because this is My will, that people on earth will be given every help, which can rescue them, to what all beings of light are ready ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Cosmic phenomena ....

B.D. 6313 from July 16th 1955, taken from Book No. 68

Very soon you will know for certain that something is taking shape in the cosmos, for unusual events will worry you humans because you will be unable to find an explanation for them. Many speculations will surface, many opinions will meet with conflicting notions, yet only those people's points of view come close to the truth who suspect a connection between that which was proclaimed in Word and Scripture, which people were told by seers and prophets at all time .... Anyone with spiritual vision can find an explanation for all events, for everything has a spiritual meaning and is intended to fulfil a spiritual purpose: to draw people's attention to their actual purpose of life so that they prepare themselves for the imminent Judgment .... And science, too, will support this, for it will discover the unusual changes in nature first, the cosmic happenings, which will confound them, and the significant appearances which they will not be able to explain due to lack of knowledge. They will observe and marvel but they will not accept the only true answer that the earth will be shaken to its foundations, which could indeed be caused by these phenomena. They won't want to believe it and will therefore always argue against it if the Scriptures, the ancient prophecies, are pointed out to them, if they hear the opinion of the believers or if the messengers of My Word proclaim to them the approaching end .... And therefore it will be difficult to make the intervention on My part plausible to worldly people, because an attempt will be made to explain everything in a purely scientific way. And only a few will become aware of these unusual phenomena and therefore ever more assuredly draw people's attention to the end.

And I will so evidently support their words of admonition and warning that even the scientists will apprehensively admit their lack of knowledge .... And they will discover a star which will come constantly closer to the vicinity of earth and which will apparently take an irregular course .... By observing its path their attention is drawn to ever new peculiarities .... And they will recognise it as a danger to earth .... and at the same time they won't want to believe in its destruction because it will never before have been experienced .... But I will allow it to happen, because My eternal plan of Salvation necessitates something extraordinary which still intends to benefit humanity .... and because it shall be an warning sign of the work of destruction which will follow soon afterwards and which will bring this period of Salvation to conclusion .... The more the end approaches, the greater will be the irregularities which people will experience, because they are meant to take notice and begin to wonder about the correspondence with that which is quoted by the believers as the Word of God, as predictions by seers and prophets, and endorsed as truth .... And now My spirit also proclaims through My servants on earth the near end again and My loudly resounding voice of thunder before this event .... and these very phenomena will bear witness of the truth of My Word .... Pay attention you humans, and just look at everything as indications of the end, which I give to all of you so that you do not fall prey to ruin, for everything that happens is so important that it would be able to convince you if you were of good will .... The time is fulfilled and the end is near ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Changes in the constellations ....

B.D. 6405 from November 18th 1955, taken from Book No. 68

You will experience a series of events at short intervals which will greatly disturb you since you will be unable to explain them, and hence you will fear powers against which you cannot defend yourselves. Nor will you be able to find a correct explanation because it is My will that each one of you shall take all eventualities into account and adopt an appropriate attitude .... because I want each one of you to still derive a benefit for yourselves, that is, for your soul .... Where faith is entirely absent people will be particularly apprehensive, whereas the believers will more or less abide by Me and know that they are protected in My care.

Nevertheless, the cosmically generated phenomena will lead to much public debate so that every person will spend some thought on them himself and also discuss it with other people. At times worldly interests will be less important, yet once these appearances have passed worldly people will enjoy the pleasures of the world even more eagerly and only a few will retain impressions which will result in reflection and even to a change of attitude .... until the same cosmic events repeat themselves and trigger new anxiety .... For the scientific community fears a serious threat to planet earth .... since the mysterious changes in the galaxy have never been observed before and may pose a considerable risk to earth. And people's opinion regarding the assessment of effects will vary considerably .... People will carelessly brush it aside and, without a second thought, enjoy their lives; others will take entirely futile precautions, while others still will withdraw within themselves and mentally come to terms with their God and Creator .... And I allow everyone his free will, I only ever try to encourage people to think correctly, to pay attention to the human being's true purpose .... so that they will find peace in Me and then can be led by Me for the salvation of their souls ....

But what will happen? .... The zodiac will change .... Stars will be moved into other orbits with new positions in relation to earth .... and thereby stars never observed before will become visible, one of which will emerge as a direct threat to earth as a crossing with the earth's orbit will be feared .... No-one will want to believe that this will happen, and no-one will believe that natural laws can change, but you humans are facing the end .... You yourselves are preparing something that will have even worse effects, for what you undertake will endanger the whole earth ....

What happens due to My will is, however, just a sign of the end, it is a serious warning for you and I only grant you such obvious signs of a higher Power's existence so that you can turn to it and thereby also avert a real danger if you, that is your soul, make correct use of it. But what follows afterwards will affect the whole earth and everything living on it ....

And this is why I will manifest Myself in advance in an unusual way yet without forcing you to acknowledge Me as the Initiator of what will have a huge outcome, yet will not affect the whole earth. For I know all natural laws and their effects, I also know how to avert any happening or lessen its effect .... But what I allow to happen will always serve your deliverance, it is intended to drive you to Me, it is intended to let you humans recognise a 'God' in Whom you should take refuge because He is your Father .... It is the last sign before the end .... It is the final attempt by My love and mercy to save what can still be saved ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Cosmic changes ....

B.D. 8780 from March 15th 1964, taken from Book No. 92

I want to guide you ever deeper into truth so that you will bear up against all challenges by My adversary who leaves no stone unturned in order to prevent your work for Me and My kingdom. And the more knowledge you possess, the more you penetrate the truth which can only be imparted to you by Me, the more firmly will you stand your ground, for you will realise that all objections and contradictory statements are pointless and unfounded, they will only ever be empty words without deeper meaning and significance. But it is My will that the light in you shall become brighter, that in your ever more enlightened state you will learn to recognise all correlations and will therefore not be unsettled by objections anymore. And I also want you to correct errors when you are confronted by them .... I want you to be sincere fighters for Me, I want you to fight with the sword of your tongue where you are opposed by error, for you have been chosen by Me as bearers of light to convey the truth to wherever there is the will to know the truth .... And in particular the end of this earth will often be a controversial subject because hardly anyone wants to believe in it .... and precisely because the process of final destruction will be such a momentous event it does not seem credible to people .... for they have no comparison to such an event, no matter how far back they can think. And yet, it will happen and take everyone by surprise apart from the small group of those whose life of love granted them inner enlightenment and who therefore also consciously expect the end of this earth. But wherever even the slightest worldliness prevails, where people have still not entirely detached themselves from the longing for worldly possessions, there will only be weak belief or none at all at the end of this earth, and they will reject all proclamations of this kind as false prophesies and time and again try to contradict them. And extensive explanations will not suffice either, because they simply lack the will to believe in such prophesies, their love for the world is stronger than their love for their neighbour or they would be spiritually awake and incapable of doubting in the slightest what I Myself proclaim through the working of the spirit to people time and again, so that they will prepare themselves for a near end.

However, you, My bearers of light, shall ever more strongly believe in everything I say to you, you shall experience My love and My constant presence, you shall lovingly and gratefully accept the immense gift of grace I give to you because you are faithful to Me and fight for Me and My name because you love Me and your neighbour. And for that reason I want to give you a proclamation which again will only be accepted by the profoundly devout person but which soon will also be able to convince the doubters, for not much time will pass until the first signs of a great cosmic change become apparent .... which cannot be explained by any scientist or even the sharpest of intellects and which will give rise to serious concerns .... And you will have no possibility of protecting yourselves from the looming disaster; you will only be able to wait and thus become greatly agitated, for the said cosmic phenomena will be the onset of the immense natural disaster, for the universe will revolt against all unspiritual beings within the vicinity of earth and which at present exert an extraordinary influence on the spiritual beings striving towards ascent .... A tremendous battle has erupted between the spirits of light and of darkness, for these spirits know that a turning point is approaching and both sides will use the last days to an extraordinary extent .... And these spiritual battles for people's souls on earth affect the various stars in the universe which in some respects are in spiritual contact with Earth .... And with My approval the inhabitants of these stars also participate in the final battle on this earth, and they express themselves by way of massive eruptions which can be observed from earth and cause acute anxiety in people who are able to monitor the course of the stars and their changes of movements, which in all probability will not bypass Earth without a trace .... Humanity can only be woken up by science now, for they do not listen to spiritual notions but cannot deny scientific observations and by thinking about it they can still find the right path with good will. For the greatest prophets may arise on earth and yet people will not believe them .... And neither can I speak to people in a compelling way in order to make them aware of being in danger due to the approaching end .... But I can let unusual things happen in My creation by apparently revoking the order and yet this, too, is part of My law insofar as that it is included in My plan of eternity for the sake of a specific purpose. And again there will be people who won't even allow themselves to be impressed by this, who will continue to live their sinful life and head towards the abyss without letting anything get into their way .... But there will also be a few who will start to wonder and then listen to the explanations given to them by My messengers of light .... And the faith of those who want to remain loyal to Me will be strengthened again, for they recognise the truth of My Word and therefore firmly hold on to My promise that I will remember all of them and fetch those home on the day of Judgment who believe in My Words and remain faithful to Me until the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Cosmic changes ....

B.D. 8781 from March 16th 1964, taken from Book No. 92

This is an unusual event which I announce to you .... you will think that you are mistaken yet time and again experience the same .... earthly tremors which are not caused by eruptions but always occur when the earth stands in a certain constellation to the stars .... so that the tremors can be anticipated on a regular basis and will not fail to happen. They will be barely perceptible and hence disturb few people, yet investigations by scientists will give rise to apprehensions of the worst kind. Furthermore, as the phenomena intensify they will also unsettle indifferent people once they realise the threat to earth from other heavenly bodies because, having left their path, the latter are moving towards earth and, time and again, form a constellation which triggers these very effects.

In view of the approaching end people shall still be aroused from their calm, they shall remember their Creator and think about their own transience and the fact that they have no guarantee of passing into complete oblivion after their physical death; they have to be reminded of the end of their lives and also of the fate which will await them if they believe in the continuation of their soul's life. The last days will exhibit so much that is contrary to nature, given that people's activities and thoughts are already unnatural and result in consequences of the worst kind .... People undertake explorations of the universe presumptuously and beyond their authority .... They disregard natural laws and, yet, their actions and intentions will not be prevented; the repercussions, however, will rebound on them. Nevertheless, the end is moving ever closer, and if people are yet to be helped by taking stock of themselves and becoming aware of their great responsibility then an unusual activity on God's part will also have to be shown to them, even though it is still up to their own free will to take notice of it and adjust accordingly.

And such unusual activity will be experienced by humanity in the forthcoming time. It will not be caused by people but take place in the cosmos, in a region which is entirely subject to the Creator Himself, which is now seemingly sliding into lawlessness, and yet even this event is integral to the plan of returning the spirits, since it is capable of leading to a change in many people because it is too extraordinary .... but without compelling them to believe, for the unbelieving person will not even take the trouble to find an explanation since he lives utterly irresponsibly.

And people's spiritual state in the last days has already sunk so low that even extraordinary natural events would not make them believe, consequently even these methods can still be used for the benefit of undecided people who need strong motives to seriously reflect on it and aim their will into the right direction. For whatever can still be done in order to keep the souls from the fate of a new banishment will be done by God, Who loves humanity and does not want them to go astray .... But every time He manifests Himself in the manner it was announced there will be fatalities, otherwise people would not allow themselves to be impressed and mutually accuse each other of self-deception .... For the effects will vary from place to place, and it will take scientists a certain length of time before they succeed in finding the right explanation, but then the signs will repeat themselves with ever increasing frequency and provide people with the evidence that something is happening in the cosmos which they cannot counteract themselves.

And thus they will also be subject to the periodically recurring consequences until, finally, the huge natural event will take place which will demonstrate God's might and greatness to people who believe in Him and who will also be protected in every adversity. Yet, although people are repeatedly informed of an approaching end, although the preceding natural disasters are repeatedly pointed out to them .... they won't believe nor change their way of life in the slightest, they will do nothing to prepare themselves, they live in the world and love it, and look at the world as their God .... And therefore they will remain attached to matter when the end has come .... Yet everything has been determined in the divine plan of Salvation and nothing will come to pass that has not already been taken into account since eternity ....

And thus even this unnatural event will take place according to divine will, and the day for this has also been predetermined and will be upheld .... Nevertheless, you shall be informed in advance so that your faith may be strengthened, because everything will come to pass as was said before and because you will recognise the truth of what is conveyed to you from above ever more .... For you ought to establish a connection between God and the world, with your fellow human beings who live without faith or thought .... Admittedly, you will only be able to speak about it after the initial occurrences have taken place since prior to that no-one will want to listen to you .... you will only find open ears and hearts after a tremor has happened which will make people wonder and only then should you speak, and then it will depend on people's willingness as to what benefits they will draw from these events ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Ignorance of science about the extralegal action of natural forces

Earth rotations .... Earthly tremors ....

B.D. 4348 from June 23rd 1948, taken from Book No. 51

For a considerable period of time already the earth has been rotating around its own axis with extraordinary speed. Admittedly, the constant rotations are by no means noticeable to the human being, but only because he is on earth and they can only be observed from outside the earth. Nevertheless, changes in the cosmos are perceptible which are caused by this phenomenon. It is like a regular trembling which can be felt more or less faintly when the body is in a resting position and susceptible to the slightest movement. This phenomenon will lead to the total dissolution of Earth after an incredibly long period of time but will be hastened through human intervention on account of which the conclusion of this epoch can be traced back to human influence, even though it has been included from the start in the divine plan. The earth would actually have an inconceivably long lifespan, i.e. its existence would be guaranteed for an infinitely long time, yet God's will allows itself to be determined by human will, God allows people to accomplish what will cause them even the greatest harm. In His plan of eternity all changes in the cosmos are established according to His wisdom and love. But the scientifically educated human race does not want to know anything about a change with inconceivable consequences, and yet it constantly takes place.

This change .... an excessively fast rotation of Earth .... will also trigger the natural disaster which has been proclaimed by seers and prophets since the beginning of the period of Salvation and which is now revealed again through the spirit of God. This process is humanly not easily explainable, however, simply said, the rotations will increase and stop for seconds, which will manifest itself as earthly tremors of such tremendous effect that people will believe that the end of the earth has come. No equivalent to it can be found on earth, for it is an expression of power which comes from the universe and is unknown to earthly science. The consistency of the stars activates such forces, and the interior of the earth will be affected by them and to a certain extent therefore be moved beyond the law, which always manifests itself in a destructive manner, yet is sporadically allowed by God for the purpose of dissolving even the hardest matter in order to release the constrained spiritual substances within. And this act is approaching soon but will only be the spectacle of a few seconds, yet with preceding signs which by themselves can already be called catastrophic because they generate indescribable panic amongst people and therefore will have to be considered as being within the timeframe of the catastrophe. Nevertheless, everything is eternally predetermined and God's plan will come to pass, as it is written ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Supplement and explanation regarding no. 4348 ....

B.D. 4355 from June 27th 1948, taken from Book No. 51

Explain the process to yourselves like this: The faster the earth moves, the shorter the period of time it takes for one rotation, and the stronger becomes the atmospheric pressure that is caused by its movement. Normally this atmospheric pressure should be felt on the earth's surface, but this is not the case. Hence this is already a scientifically unexplainable deviation from the natural laws, therefore it follows that the natural laws applicable to earth lose their validity outside of it.

Nevertheless, this fast rotation affects the earth's surface insofar as a crust is being formed which is a suitable growth medium for vegetation, therefore a continuous habitation of the earth's surface is only possible due to its perpetual rotation, due to the generation of a force which affects the ground, that is, which does not spread outward and dissipates but works from the outside towards the interior of the earth. This force is life-giving but cannot be explained by human intellect, precisely because it arises and is effective beyond the law. Were the earth to stop its velocity all life on it would solidify, on the other hand, however, an increased velocity would encourage abnormal growth but also penetrate and affect the interior of the earth and bring about eruptions which would endanger the earth's core and jeopardise its continuation. Such increased velocity is currently happening and its effects will also soon become apparent. If the final result is to be avoided the excessive energy has to find a sphere of activity .... it has to have an explosive effect in places, which consequently takes the form of a natural disaster. This will slightly reduce the speed of the rotations, the newly generated energy will find new soil which it can animate with plants and animals and the continued existence of earth will be guaranteed for a brief period of time again, until human determination once again triggers forces which have not been completely ascertained as yet and which have an all-destructive effect, because they can effectively be described as adverse forces, i.e., they work from within towards the outside and the opposing actions of both forces signifies total destruction, which can certainly be explained to but not understood by people .... Spiritually advanced scientists will easily be able to understand this process, for they no longer look at the activity of natural forces beyond the law with so much disbelief, because they know that the sphere beyond earth is an area which cannot be fathomed with earthly reasoning power, because they are subject to other natural laws than those applicable to earth.

Every celestial body is a world unto itself, and in every celestial body the will of God's love has expressed itself differently, because His countless thoughts are implemented by His might and strength and every thought testifies to most profound wisdom. According to human opinion such manifold diversity of God's creations cannot exist, since the power of imagination is limited, but God's thinking is not limited and no obstacles exist for His creativity. The fact that the human being, the inhabitant of one of God's countless creations, would be able to completely ascertain God's reign and activity is entirely out of the question, for he instantly rejects what appears to be impossible but what is always possible for God. Thus, the timing of the movements of earth, its path and its composition can certainly be calculated and explored, yet only ever as far as the earth's applicable natural laws which are known to people form the basis of it. Anything over and above this is beyond his knowledge and intellect. But an 'over and above' does exist, or earthly science would be able to accurately determine when and in which form as well as for what reason the final destruction of earth will happen. It is incapable of establishing this, however, it is not proof that the destruction of earth will not take place. Here faith is placed in opposition to science .... anyone who values science more negates what faith affirms .... God proclaims the end of this earthly period; He proclaims a total change of the earth's surface along with the disappearance of all life on, in and above the earth .... This process is completely unknown to science .... hence it is an indication that a supernatural activity caused by God will happen; although not beyond natural law from His point of view yet for people who do not know all natural laws, all forces to the point that they can indicate and calculate such an event, but that investigations also have to be conducted on the basis of faith if they are to produce truthful results. Only then will the researcher also receive access to the area which otherwise remains closed to people, then he will be assisted and enlightened by spiritual co-workers, then he will also be able to have an insight into God's plan of Salvation, and much will be comprehensible and acceptable to him which his intellect would otherwise have discarded ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Reason and forces of earth's disintegration .... (Nuclear energy)

B.D. 3950 from January 2nd 1947, taken from Book No. 49

All conditions for the creation of a new earth have to be in place before the old earth will be disintegrated, that is, before a total change of its outer shape can take place. The earth effectively has to go through a disintegration process which releases all spiritual substances bound therein so that they can take on new forms in creations which enable their continued development. Thus the process of final devastation has to be so powerful that one can speak of a total disintegration of matter. This cannot just apply to individual stretches of land, but eruptions have to take place within the earth's core which will spread into all directions, so that the whole of the earth's surface will be affected, that therefore nothing will remain of what previously existed but that everything will be dissolved into their smallest components.

And this will be caused by people themselves .... they will become embroiled in a scientific area which is beyond their intellectual capacity. They don't know the natural laws and their effects to enable their investigation of such an area and thus they will activate forces which they themselves will be unable to control. However, I will not stop them, for even this human will underlies My eternal plan of Salvation, because the period of time the souls were granted for their salvation will then also have expired.

Thus the process of the final destruction will indeed be triggered by human will, yet it also corresponds to My will in so far as that it will guarantee an assured progress for the spirits which are still bound in hard forms and long to become active, or I could let the experiments fail in order to divert people's plans. Hence the tests will take place locally yet they will have no boundary because the released power can no longer be stemmed and thus its elementary effect will spread into all directions. For the earth is a limited region, whereas the activated force knows no boundary and everything affected by it will fall prey to it.

The consequences of this process are not conceivable to you humans, besides, it will happen within a space of time which will rob you of all thoughts, unless you belong to the small flock of My Own who observe the last work of destruction, because it is My will that they shall witness the end of this earth. But you can get a faint idea if you imagine an explosion taking place which leaves nothing that is assembled in existence, which thus totally destroys everything and dissolves it into smallest atoms. Yet preceding this process, which only takes a few moments, are tremors and outbreaks of fire which completely suffice to throw people into utter panic because they are facing certain death. And now it can also be understood that nothing can stay behind, that no creation will continue to exist, but that only matter dissolved into smallest atoms will remain which will be shaped again by My will and My might into unimaginable creations in which the spirits' process of development will continue.

And again there will be creations in various degrees of solidity, yet the hardest matter will shelter the spiritual essence which had populated the old earth and completely ignored its spiritual development. For these souls cannot expect a continued development in the spiritual kingdom, they will have to take the path through the whole of creation again, and thus will begin a new era of development as soon as the time is fulfilled, as soon as human will insistently wants to release forces which require a different degree of spiritual maturity than the people at the end of this period of Salvation possess, and who therefore will never express themselves constructively but only destructively ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Spiritual low - ignorance of the laws of nature and their effect ....

B.D. 3951 from January 3rd 1947, taken from Book No. 49

You humans are only able to fathom the laws of nature to a limited extent, because this is My will as long as your soul's maturity has not reached a certain degree. But you can break through the barriers I have set for you at any time with My help, and then every area is accessible to you, every knowledge is accessible to you, and every research is possible for you. For then you will have Me Myself as your teacher Who will truly instruct you correctly even in areas which require human intellectual activity in order to achieve the right result. And thus you must possess spiritual maturity for this, you must be in contact with Me in thought and action. But as long as you lack this spiritual maturity you will not be able to distinguish truth from error and thus also be unable to fathom forces, to ascertain their cause and effect and to use them accordingly. You can certainly make attempts at any time and seemingly increase your knowledge, but you can also work with the support of that power whose constant endeavour is to destroy My works over which it has no control itself. And therefore I will never bless such attempts unless they are pure works of neighbourly love, attempts to help the suffering human race without wanting to achieve your own advantage. Then all powers will become subject to you, then you will be able to use them without limitation and achieve the greatest success, for then you will also have reached a certain degree of spiritual maturity which will guarantee you right and true thinking, and you will be able to enrich your experiences and be beneficially active. But humanity has now reached such a low point that even the researchers work without Me, that they are only purely intellectually active and only strive to make the forces of nature useful for the sake of earthly success.

(4.1.1947) Thus I have set a limit for them which they cannot exceed with their wrong attitude towards Me and matter .... And thus their research and calculations will not be free of error, even though they are convinced of their correctness and experiment on them. The laws of nature are only partly known to you, for My emanation of strength is immense, it flows through the whole of infinity, and not arbitrarily and haphazardly but, according to My fundamental law of eternity, distributed to all creations in such a way that their existence and preservation is assured as long as a work of creation has to fulfil its spiritual task. Thus strength is bound to a certain extent, its strength is adapted to the size of a work of creation and, as long as the right proportion is maintained, it will have a sustaining and constructive effect. Therefore the measure of strength cannot be arbitrarily increased, otherwise the effect is a destructive one. I Myself, as creator of eternity, certainly have the power to cancel the effect or to distribute it such that a balance is created through the emergence and revival of new creations, however, the human being lacks this power due to his imperfection, and thus a force triggered by his lack of understanding falls back on him, i.e., it not only destroys those who are ignorant of My laws of nature but it destroys the whole work of creation which sustains people for the purpose of maturing their souls .... I will destroy the wisdom of the wise and reject the understanding of the intelligent .... As long as they approach research without Me their thinking will be clouded and the result wrong .... And the result will be an uncalculated effect, a downfall of the work of creation, the preservation of which requires strength flowing towards it in the right measure. And thus human will, which does not have Me but exclusively matter as its aim, will cause the last work of destruction on this earth without being prevented by Me, because the time is fulfilled and the whole of humanity, apart from the small flock of My own, is ripe for destruction ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Abolishing the laws of nature .... satan’s power at the end ....

B.D. 4472 from October 29th 1948, taken from Book No. 52

You must let yourselves be taught by Me if you want to stand in truth, and thus you must also listen to Me if I want to speak to you. I always want to speak to you in order to enlighten you, because you are all still very much in error and need much clarification: The lawgiver of eternity is truly at liberty to also overturn the laws if it favours His eternal plan of salvation, so that souls could thereby be won for eternity. Yet I only rarely make use of this right because My wisdom of eternity recognized how extremely favourable My laws are for the winning of souls for My kingdom and therefore I have no reason to repeal them. Yet in the last days before the end I will repeal many a law .... as I have announced through seers and prophets that the powers of heaven will move so that people will recognize the time of the end by the signs .... At this time you will experience things which are impossible by nature and which also give the researchers and scholars proof that I direct nature and can also let events occur which are contrary to nature at My discretion. And My adversary also takes advantage of this time by likewise divesting himself of his strength and also performing miracles, yet of a completely different kind, because he aims to cause people's apostasy from Me and therefore wants to present himself to people as equally strong and powerful .... And you humans are now at the mercy of this as long as you don't have knowledge of Me and My eternal plan of salvation yourselves.

(30.10.1948) Satan will always try to influence your thoughts in such a way that you turn away from Me. He wants to deprive you of all knowledge of Me, he wants to rule over you alone, yet not for your blessing but for your ruin. And if I allowed this you would all be lost. But I do not limit his power at all but leave it up to you humans yourselves whether you want to give it to him or whether you refuse him and join Me. Thus I also fight for you, and I do so with truth, I bring you light and then let you choose the path yourselves which you want to take, yet I enlighten this path for you, I don't want you to walk in darkness and be unable to find the right path. Yet My adversary also lets light flash, but they are only deceptive lights which blind you and place you in even greater darkness, so that you run the great risk of missing the right path and falling into the abyss. But the truth shines brightly and clearly, and I bring it to you and therefore want to speak to you, and you shall listen to Me. If you are informed of the truth you will never ever grant My adversary the right over you, for then you will see through him and know about his nature, about his evil plans and about your fate in eternity if you fall prey to him. And you will avoid him and take refuge in My arms, for the truth also shows you My nature, which is only love for all My living creations .... never ever will I allow you humans to be completely deprived of the knowledge of your destiny, never ever will I leave you to My adversary without a fight, and never ever will he be allowed to ascend to the throne by completely dominating you, My living creations, and forcibly pushing you away from Me. Yet I will not forcibly influence you humans, you will always be free to let yourselves be taught by Me, to accept My teaching and thus also be guided into the right knowledge. But if you listen to Me you will also escape from his power, for even he cannot force you but he can make you submissive to him if you don't resist him. And I will help you to resist him by supplying you with the pure truth, for this will give you strength and increased will to turn to Me and escape from him ....

(31.10.1948) Satan’s power is therefore great, and you will experience things at the end of times which will prove his power to you, yet it does not extend to creations which are still carriers of the bound spiritual. Thus he can certainly influence people by trying to influence their will, and with his support these people will be able to accomplish extraordinary things, yet his power does not extend beyond the human being, and therefore I will also step forward in the end in a very special way in order to counteract his power, that is, to give people proof of My existence as far as this is possible without compulsory faith. I obviously intervene in the laws of nature .... I abolish laws but announce this beforehand, as I have always done in order to prove the truth of My word to people and to reveal Myself as creator and controller, as almighty God, so that they will believe and know that the time of the end has come. I announce Myself and appear when the time is right. What has never been observed before will then come to light, what was completely impossible will become possible through My will, and science will be faced with riddles which are unsolvable to it. I abolish the laws of nature .... what this means no human being can imagine because it has not been experienced before. Yet this, too, is part of My plan from eternity, that satan’s power will be contrasted with My might and power in the last days and that people can now freely decide which power they want to be subject to. For now human powers and inexplicable supernatural power are facing each other again .... Destructions take place through the former, which are works of satan, because hatred, unkindness, greed for possessions and all bad instincts are the cause, whereas My working cannot be attributed to any human influence, thus other than human forces must be the cause and are therefore visible evidence to the believers that the end has come .... Anyone who has been informed of the truth will find it easy to believe. And therefore you should come to Me, you should request the truth from Me and accept it if I convey it to you directly or through My messengers ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Irresponsible experiments are the reason for the destruction of earth ....

B.D. 4708 from August 9th 1949, taken from Book No. 54

The divine world order cannot be revoked; nevertheless human determination can challenge it, but only to its own disadvantage. Laws exist which human intellect will never be able to ascertain, for they not only affect the natural properties of earth but also form the basis of continued existence for other creations, hence they are impenetrable for the human intellect and have to be accepted, that is, they must not be ignored if opposite laws are not to come into effect, which were likewise given by divine wisdom, thus intending to maintain the eternal order.

A certain degree of creativity is indeed granted to humanity, and research in all directions can likewise be embarked upon. However, as long as the human being is not yet in full possession of spiritual strength he is subject to limitations both in regards to knowledge as well as to the exploitation of earth forces which are always active and must be utilized in definite conformity to law, in some sort of orderliness. If this lawfulness is ignored, if these forces are activated contrary to law, then the effect will be disastrous and total destruction of all matter will be the inevitable result, which human will is unable to bring to a halt. For then other creations, other celestial bodies which interact with these forces, will exert an influence and thus will be affected. People will no longer be able to observe these effects as they, without exception, will fall victim to such destructions, apart from those already in possession of spiritual strength who will be taken away from the endangered vicinity of earth by God's will.

Such a process will take place and thus signify the end of this earth. Human will is arrogantly resolved in wanting to investigate forces and through experiments thus will activate forces with said enormously destructive effect .... For the motives for these investigations, which will result in this unimaginable outcome, are not honourable. Hence God will deny them the blessing which rests on activities that aim to benefit fellow human beings. Besides, they will be contravening divine natural law in so far as that they conduct experiments at the risk of human life, that they use human beings as test objects who have to sacrifice their lives. This is a sin against divine order, against the love for God and other people, as well as a sin against humanity which thereby is doomed for destruction. For the knowledge of those conducting such tests is far from sufficient and thus they will be undertaken prematurely which, however, is known beyond doubt. And such irresponsible experiments cannot be tolerated by God, hence they will have repercussions for the experimenters, who will achieve nothing else but total destruction of all material creations on earth, thus a shattering of matter which, however, in the spiritual sense means a disintegration of every form and a release of the spiritual substances bound therein. Thus people will trigger this final act of destruction on earth, and the whole of humanity will be destroyed due to the fact that craving for fame, excessive need for recognition and greed for material possessions are turning people into reckless speculators, who nevertheless are not ignorant of the fact that they will endanger their fellow human beings and still conduct their tests. Previously gained experiences will already have provided them with enough cautions and warnings in order to refrain from them, consequently their action is a sacrilege which God will not leave unpunished ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Experiments towards the end of the earth .... Activating forces ....

B.D. 4731 from September 1st 1949, taken from Book No. 54

There is a set limit to how far people can go in their conduct towards what My creative spirit has brought forth. Thus, as soon as they presumptuously want to change natural creations, every one of which was given its purpose by Me, then people's attitude towards Me becomes irrational, they underestimate My wisdom and My might, believing themselves able to dismiss both and thereby sin against Me Myself as well as against what I have created. And then the limit I have set will be transgressed, and thus humanity will destroy itself, because their scholars will draw the wrong conclusions and the consequences of their experiments will be disastrous. People believe that they have the right to explore everything I kept hidden from them in recognition of their immaturity for such knowledge .... The earth in its core is and will remain inexplorable for people until the end. Furthermore, forces of gigantic power are kept bound by Me in the earth's core so as not to endanger the earth's continued existence, only that eruptions ensue from time to time to allow these powers a brief outburst in order to give spiritual substances capable of development the opportunity to take shape above the earth and thus start their path of ascent. These forces unleash themselves with My approval, and therefore their effects are intended in My eternal plan of Salvation.

The extent of an eruption will always be limited when it happens in accordance with My will, but human determination will never be able to stop it, human will can never be the cause of it since no-one is able to explore cause and effect. Yet in the last days people will presumptuously penetrate the earth deeply for reasons of research in order to release unfamiliar energies with the intention of utilizing them profitably, and won't consider the fact that they lack the knowledge and intellectual capacity for such experiments.

Hence they will have no respect for My works of creation, they will penetrate an area which is quite naturally closed to them and wanting to investigate it can be called an impertinence, from a purely earthly point of view. But from a spiritual point of view it will mean entering the territory of the lowest spirits whose banishment I recognised as necessary and which will then therefore be unlawfully invalidated by people, that is why revoking My eternal order will have unimaginable consequences.

Their manipulations will aim to utilise earth forces against which every resistance gives way, and which therefore can be used for all experiments. But people won't consider that these forces are capable of disintegrating everything within their reach .... they won't take account of their power against which human will and intellect are futile. They will open locks which can never be closed again once they have been breached, for the area people want to enter is unfamiliar to them and they don't know its laws .... The earth's core cannot be researched in this way and every such attempt will backfire, not just on the researchers but on the whole human race .... For the limits I have set may not be exceeded according to My eternal order, which always favours progress but never destruction, and thus its infringement also has to have the opposite effect!

Satan himself will put these thoughts into the people of the last days, he will urge them to undertake this plan, for he knows that the destruction of creation will end the spirits' progress, which is his endeavour in his blind hatred against Me and all spirits striving towards Me. Yet even this plan, albeit evil, will be an inadvertent service .... he will fall in with My eternal plan of Salvation .... A new earth will arise where the development will continue, whereas everything satanic will once again be banished into its creations ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Success at the end of an earth-period .... Scientists ....

B.D. 6081 from October 17th 1954, taken from Book No. 66

The end of a developmental period will always have come when people have left the divine order, in as much as they feel themselves entitled to intervene in God's plan of Creation because they don't believe in God as a creative power and deem themselves capable of controlling everything in existence themselves .... people certainly received the creative spirit as a birthright from God and can considerably increase this inheritance, with divine assistance they can also achieve the seemingly impossible and still remain within the divine order .... as long as they receive the strength for their creativity from God .... But they will instantly step out of this order if all their plans are purely worldly orientated .... if they set themselves apart from God as the creative power and thus conduct their experiments purely rationally .... if they use the divine creation itself as test objects and thereby turn themselves into henchmen of God's adversary whose objective it is to destroy divine creations. At the end of an earth period the world is always full of earthly wisdom .... Science believes to have found the key to all fields and the spiritual path will only rarely have been taken, which God has indicated in order to attain the right knowledge .... Without Him, however, all paths are dangerous, without Him the results are doubtful and people more or less enter danger zones, because they are guided by the one who does not want progress but destruction .... who lets people believe that they are constructively active while they are digging their own graves .... and contribute towards the ruin of the old earth. For the apparently scientific progress is his work, the work of God's adversary, he impels people into extreme intellectual activity without divine support. They will harness natural forces yet in a different way than is intended by God's will .... They will leave the divine order and the consequences of this will reveal themselves .... God, however, has foreseen humanity's will and activity since the beginning and therefore keeps referring to what will come to pass time and again, for He knows when and where the consequences of human thought and activity will express themselves .... He informs people about their wrong thinking and wants to persuade them to entrust themselves to that power which stands above everything .... He wants to warn them of His adversary's influence .... He wants to advise them to remain within the divine order .... He considers those who acknowledge Him as God and Creator of eternity and enlightens them about Himself and His opposing power ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Target of the opponent: destruction ....

B.D. 6971 from November 18th 1957, taken from Book No. 74

Countless worlds have already come into being through My will, and countless worlds will still arise .... For the work of the spiritual's return requires them, because all once-fallen spiritual has to be integrated into the process of activity again if it wants to come close to Me again. And every single world gives this spiritual substance the opportunity to become active, even if My will is decisive for the time being and assigns it the activity which slowly helps the fallen spirits to ascend again. All worlds only serve the one purpose of returning the once fallen spiritual substance, and all worlds are therefore governed by My will, they are subject to My law of order, they testify to My love, My wisdom and My might. Nevertheless, their original substance is spiritual substance which has fallen away from Me, thus it still belongs to My adversary, but at the moment of the creation of these worlds I withdrew the power over this spiritual substance, otherwise it would forever no longer be able to ascend from the abyss to the height .... My adversary, however, knows about the endless number of those who followed him into the abyss, and this knowledge strengthens his adversarial attitude towards Me, it strengthens his belief that he will one day be able to dethrone Me, and it strengthens his hatred because I have wrested a large part of his following from him which, bound in the works of creation, has taken the path of return. And therefore he does not cease to exert his destructive influence, that is, to work towards destroying as many works of creation as possible in the belief that he can then release the bound from them and take possession of them again himself .... It is not possible for him to destroy those works of creation because he has no power over them. But he exerts his destructive influence at the time when that spiritual substance has reached the final stage where it is in possession of free will again, which My adversary has the right to influence, because the once fallen spiritual substance shall now freely decide for Me or for My adversary. And at this time he not only seeks to regain the human being himself but through him he also seeks to seize the still bound spiritual by trying to determine him to destroy creations which My love let arise in order to help the spiritual to return to Me. The adversary's domain is the earth inhabited by people, and in this domain he works in a truly satanic way. People are the target of his activity, for he can only exert his influence on them, for he has no access to the other works of creation, to the countless worlds in the universe. But he believes that he can still find access to those worlds, but he will never succeed. But he also transfers his confused thinking to people .... He also tries to persuade them that they can take possession of other worlds, and he also finds servants in bondage to him who adopt these thoughts and strive for the same as he. He also confuses their thinking and lets them make the most unbelievable attempts to break through previous barriers in order to explore worlds which are inaccessible to them. The adversary makes them believe that he can break down these barriers, and he is also listened to when he drives people into completely pointless research. For all such research is not aimed at spiritual development and can therefore never correspond to My will. And they will have an even less destructive effect on works of creation which I let arise outside of earth .... precisely because neither My adversary nor the human being possess the right of rulership over those creations, because My will also guarantees the existence of every work of creation until I Myself deem the time to have come when its purpose is fulfilled and it can be dissolved again into pure spiritual substance .... (18.11.1957) However, the adversary's efforts will take on an increasingly more threatening form the closer the end is. He drives people to attempts which even accelerate an end of this earth .... These experiments take place on earth and have an effect on earth itself. Although people's aim is the spheres outside of this earth, what they will achieve is obvious evidence of satanic influence, for the living conditions on earth will change, harmful air changes will be created for people and animals against their will; and the earth itself will become a source of fire which will one day also claim its victims .... For the destruction of this earth is My adversary's main aim .... And since people are already strongly addicted to him he will also succeed, yet without bringing him the slightest advantage. For he does not win back his followers but loses them all the more surely .... His aim is the destruction of the creations I let come into being for the purpose of returning the spiritual. And he will achieve much through people on this earth but he will never be able to destroy the other worlds created by Me because he lacks the power to do so himself and is only allowed to influence the spirits if they live on earth as human beings. And thus you can gather from this that the adversary will not be able to take possession of the universe either .... and thus neither will the people who devise such plans and believe they can control areas in space by virtue of their intelligence .... They can certainly make attempts and keep expanding their attempts but they will inevitably come to death when they step out of the realm of this earth. Yet this is also My adversary's purpose, that no creative authority will be recognized anymore, that people will deem themselves capable of investigating every law of nature and that the distance between people and Me will constantly increase .... He will achieve much but he will not be able to intervene in My plan of creation and salvation. He will only cause hopeless confusion in the thinking of all those who are already in his power and blindly follow his instructions .... until finally his activity takes on such forms that people themselves put the globe in danger, that they experiment without a second thought and .... since I am completely eliminated from their thoughts .... trigger an all-destroying catastrophe which means the end of this earth and every living creature on it. Before that I will give people a serious warning which alone could make them realize the absurdity of their plan: I will send them a warning from outer space, I will bring the earth into a danger which will be triggered without human influence .... I will let a celestial body step out of its orbit which you humans will not be able to resist, which you are powerlessly at its mercy .... in order to show you that it is I alone Who rules the world and all creations moving within it. And thereby you could still come to an understanding and give up your plan. But you are already too much a slave to My adversary, and thus the end will come as it is proclaimed .... The earth will ignite and people themselves will be the cause of it because they follow the one who wants to destroy and ruin everything ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual low level .... Lovelessness .... Selfish love ....

B.D. 8712 from December 31th 1963, taken from Book No. 91

The greatest evidence of humanity's spiritual low level is lovelessness, which is evident amongst people everywhere. Selfish love has steadily increased and hardly anyone is practicing neighbourly love anymore, hence there also has to be a profane state on earth, a state of activity by evil forces, where God's adversary always has the upper hand and people are his willing subjects. The spiritual darkness is getting increasingly worse, rays of light are only seldom recognisable and even frequently feigned by deceptive lights without strength of radiance .... Judging by people's degree of love the time of the end has clearly arrived ....

An obvious decline can be detected, people are firmly attached to matter, they only value their body and its comfort, earthly success and an increase of earthly commodities. They do not believe the fact that their souls are suffering extreme hardship since they do not believe in the soul's life after death, indeed, they frequently even deny having a soul. They cannot be forced into a different mode of thinking, their free will has to be respected, but accordingly they also prepare their own fate after their death.

And anyone who observes what is happening in the world, in his immediate neighbourhood, also knows that this state cannot continue forever because it is getting worse from day to day, because people's greed for matter continues to grow, because no spiritual aspiration can be noticed and because every situation will eventually come to an end if it does not correspond to divine order.

People no longer serve each other, everyone wants to rule instead and be served at the same time, everyone wants from the other what he enjoys but no-one is willing to do the same in return .... There is no love, people's hearts are hardened, and there are only ever a few people willing to help in times of need .... And this is the small flock, for once the will to love becomes active it will establish the bond with Eternal Love. And This will not leave a person again, who voluntarily performs labours of love.

You humans do not know the blessings of loving deeds .... you do not know how much easier you could travel your earthly path if only you would practice love and thereby receive consistently more for your soul, but also receive what you need for earthly life. But heartless humanity lacks this knowledge, everyone just looks after himself, and everyone tries to get whatever he can out of life and forgets that his hour of death is unknown to him, that he can pass away at any time and take nothing he owns into the beyond, but that he will arrive bare and miserable on the other side. For he has nothing to show for his soul which he had starved in earthly life but which is all he has left now and which enters the spiritual kingdom in desperate poverty. And this heartless state of people cannot result in the slightest spiritual progress. However, since the soul only lives on earth as a human being for the purpose of maturing, but this purpose is not fulfilled, a powerful intervention by God has to take place, a sharp reprimand and reminder, so that a few people will reconsider the purpose of their earthly life and change themselves before the earth's last stage begins which will not last long until the end.

People take no notice of God's gentle voice through strokes of fate, disasters and all kinds of accidents, through the Word of God from above, and thus they have to be spoken to with a louder voice, and blessed, who wants to hear God's voice and takes it to heart, for even then there will be many people who don't want to recognise Him when he speaks to them through the elements of nature with tremendous strength .... They, too, will not be forced but able to make a decision of free will, nevertheless they will be spared the worst, the recurrent banishment into hard matter, if they still find and take the path to God, if they still acknowledge Him and call upon Him for mercy ....

But then the end will have come, for the earth will no longer fulfil its purpose, it will no longer be used by the souls as a place to mature, it will merely be utilized for the body, and everyone will elevate himself to a ruler of the world and cause the greatest destructions himself in the belief to control all laws of nature and thus also to experiment with impunity, which then will lead to the final destruction of earth.

But this is what people themselves want, and thus it will come to pass as it is proclaimed in Word and Scripture: a new heaven and a new earth will arise and divine order will be re-established, so that the return of the souls to God can continue, as it is intended in His eternal plan of Salvation ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

'The powers of the heavens shall be shaken ....' Reversal of natural laws .... Rapture ....

B.D. 5029 from December 28th 1950, taken from Book No. 57

The gift of grace from above is strength from heaven; it comes from the spiritual kingdom of light, from heaven, in contrast to the expressions of strength from below, which originate from hell. Beings from the kingdom of light thus become unusually active as soon as the pure Word of God can be conveyed to people by way of God-serving and helpful people's will on earth who are receptive to the transmission from the spiritual kingdom and who accept the spiritual gifts .... The powers of heaven are moving .... they will be exceptionally active during the last days before the end. This explanation must first be given concerning Jesus' Words about the signs of the end and His second coming. He made a powerful statement, for He announced changes which, according to His Words, signify a reversal of natural laws .... His Words always had a spiritual meaning, yet in the last days a second meaning will come to light apart from the spiritual meaning, for inconceivable natural phenomena will also take place, which the human being will be unable to explain by virtue of his intellect. They will run counter to divine natural law but are in principle only humanly unknown natural laws again, and these events are described by the Words 'The stars shall fall from heaven .... The sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light .... ' Scientists and the like will be unable to provide an explanation for this, they will be unable to throw light on the matter because their knowledge fails them where divine strength is at work. No-one will be able to fathom these natural laws because they only come into force at the end of a period of Salvation and the disintegration of physical external forms has become necessary. They are unnatural phenomena and yet intended in God's eternal plan, consequently part of His eternal natural law, which is completely incomprehensible to people who are as yet spiritually unenlightened.

Nothing is impossible to God .... hence He will always be able to be active and achieve everything, even outside of natural law; or else His omnipotence would be limited. Nevertheless, His activity always moves within divine order, for it is impossible for the human being as such to judge this; it would, however, be presumptuous to doubt it, because this would also doubt God's wisdom. And since God is Eternal Love Himself He will always implement His will such as it is necessary and good for His living creations, which He wants to gain for Himself. Things will happen before the end which you humans cannot possibly imagine as yet. And this can only be vaguely indicated to people with Words which announce unusual, indeed, almost incredible events. Even so, the Word of God is purest truth and will come to pass when the time is right. Then the strangest changes will occur in the cosmos, yet this present human race will only be able to observe them in the beginning; the end will not be experienced by them apart from a few who will be taken away and be able to watch the process of destruction of this earth and their inhabitants .... The old form and composition of earth will have ceased to exist, but the new earth will only shelter spiritually awakened people who will know the reasons for all events at the end of the earth, however, they will also know about God's power and glory, His greater than great love but also about His righteousness ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Rapture ....

B.D. 6681 from October 30th 1956, taken from Book No. 72

Time and again you will receive clarification through My Word concerning spiritual problems which you are unable to work out by yourselves .... where My spirit has to intervene if your thinking is to be correct, thus correspond to the truth. Only truth has a beneficial effect, the soul cannot derive any advantage from misguided thinking, instead it will even thicken its surrounding layer because misguided thinking does not originate from Me but from My adversary. Yet people are not always capable of accepting the pure truth unveiled, like children they sometimes have to be taught by way of images and parables which, however, nevertheless entirely correspond to the truth. And wherever this is the case My adversary likewise seeks to intrude and distort these images and parables to prevent people from thinking correctly. And thus it necessitates enlightenment through the spirit in order to provide a correct explanation or to enable someone to understand what was offered to people in a veiled form, what seers and prophets predicted on My instructions. Humanity's spiritual state demanded such veiled portrayal, because the unveiled truth would have seemed utterly implausible to those who had not recognised people's spiritual development as their purpose on earth and therefore My written Word .... the Book of the Fathers .... would also have been completely discarded, since the events at the end, had they been portrayed unveiled, would not have found belief and thus given rise to total rejection of My Word. I have always prevented an unveiled description of the final events but always provided explanations if they were needed. But as a result there are also various opinions represented amongst people and everyone endorses his own according to his spiritual state, yet only an 'enlightened spirit' will think correctly and be able to 'unveil' the 'veiled' truth!

The end is near .... and only a few people will be able to observe the developments at the end, because they shall inform the coming human generation on the new earth of My Power and Glory, of the conclusion of the old and the beginning of a new period of Salvation. These few, however, will be lifted away by Me from earth as soon as the end has come. But when this happens much wailing and lamenting will arise on earth, for this 'process of rapture' will be seen by all people on earth and triggers .... because it is beyond natural law .... immense terror, for then the people staying behind will know that they will become victims of destruction. These people will not see My coming in the clouds because I cannot be visible to those who adhere to My adversary .... Only My Own will be able to see Me and, full of joy and praise, stretch out their arms towards Me .... And I will lift them up to Me before their fellow human beings' eyes. And just a few will cry out to Me in intense distress, not driven by fear but in sudden realisation and utter remorse .... I know them and address them time and again, they merely need a profound shock in order to surrender their resistance and hand themselves over in their hearts .... And these are the people who will 'arise from their graves' in order to also be taken away from the earth, because I know their hearts, they call upon Jesus Christ with profound faith in Him and His help and thus they will find redemption from sin and death. And the graves will still release many .... Dead people who will arise into life .... People who will be more impressed by the final events on this earth than they care to admit, where only the lid will have to be pushed aside from the grave, which will be achieved by the tremors at the end .... But what will still happens before that can yet contribute towards the awakening of dead souls, for hell will spew out its most evil demons .... And elevated beings will descend from the kingdom of light and the struggle for people's souls will be plain and observable by My Own, who will then experience the exposure of what had previously only been announced to them in a veiled form ....

Amen

And the scales will suddenly fall from the eyes of My Own, for then they will understand what hitherto had remained concealed to them but what the spiritually awakened person essentially understood. But since people are particularly strongly attached to matter in the end, the knowledge about My 'plan of Salvation' for redeeming the souls will also be little known .... And this alone is the key to all revelations which were given to people in a veiled form. People are unaware of individual periods of Salvation even if they believe in a justification, a last Judgment, and in an end of the world. And according to this knowledge they try to interpret the revelations which relate to this end. And the more intellectually they do so, the more confused become their results. My spirit, however, reveals to them in most simple terms the signs as well as the happenings at the end .... And the rapture of My Own will be the last process taking place on this earth before its destruction, before the complete change of this earth's external shape, which will wipe out all life on it. It is not as if there will still be a long time afterwards in which people can discuss this happening .... for this would undeniably signify compulsory faith for those left behind, no human being would then be able to close their mind to the realisation of a living God and be forced to believe in Him. Yet I don't use such means in order to gain this faith, consequently the end will come as soon as I fetch My Own from this earth. The horror of this will coincide with the horror of certain death facing those who are left behind, for the earth will open up and flames burst through, people will feel paralysed and incapable of thinking apart from the few which only need a small incentive to recognise Me and call upon Me in utmost need .... But they are known to Me and therefore I will have mercy upon them and their souls will not have to share the agonising fate of the others ....

Whatever will come to pass, it was only possible to give people an illustrative prediction, for they would never have understood it as long as My eternal plan of Salvation could not be explained to them. And people's low spiritual state did not allow for this .... My Word, however, has always been preached to people, and My Word urged them to be lovingly active. Complying with My Word, complying with My commandment of love would have guided you humans into realisation and thus also into the knowledge of My plan of Salvation. In that case they would have understood the symbolic descriptions, which certainly were understood by those whose life of love had resulted in spiritual enlightenment. Yet the nearer it gets to the end the more people's thinking will become confused and the more mysterious are the images which their intellect is now trying to decipher. People should only ever try to keep to what I Myself told them while I lived on earth .... They should accept My Words and live accordingly, and they would be surprised to realise that they are becoming enlightened, that they fully understand everything which so far had been ambiguous to them .... for then My spirit can work in them and kindle a bright light for them. However, anyone who believes himself capable of gaining realisation through eager studies yet neglects to live according to My will, will never attain realisation. He will lose himself in ever more erroneous thinking and no matter what he believes himself to have discovered .... he will have to discard it again and find no illumination within himself. Only My commandments of love and their fulfilment ensure your correct thinking, and in that case every Word, every prediction and every indication about the end will be understandable to you, for then you will be enlightened by My spirit, which never errs and always guides you into truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Right research only in connection with God

Divine truth .... Science ....

B.D. 0242 from December 30th 1937, taken from Book No. 5/6

Accept what you are offered, recognise God’s will and be careful never to lose your trust in the Lord .... your love for the Saviour and His divine grace. The arguments about the divine truth will be endless and the one who does not desire divine knowledge or presumes that he can uncover the great mystery by himself will always be the loser .... If he is to be successful he must beseech God for enlightenment and it will certainly be granted to him. The human being can investigate earthly subjects, yet regardless of how much he achieves, he will still not come closer to divine truth, for one is entirely separate from the other .... It is only accessible to the one whose heart detaches itself from everything of an earthly nature .... who considers nothing else worth striving for than the acceptance of eternal truths. Everything on earth will seem distant and unreal to him, and he will search full of yearning for the profundity of divine truth and be constantly permitted to receive it from the Father’s hand, but only if he turns his heart solely to the Father .... So many attempts have already been made to penetrate this region .... and yet, if only those with great knowledge at their disposal were successful .... if they alone held the key to truth in their hands because of their knowledge .... it would not benefit humanity .... God has prepared His kingdom for all people, and were the Lord not to judge the earthly children’s heart but only their knowledge instead, barely a tiny fraction would acquire His kingdom .... And if God the Lord has ordained that all those of good will can acquire His kingdom, then you are, after all, offered far more than only to serve the sciences on earth .... All of you are aspirants, and the onus rests entirely upon you as to whether you will reach the Father .... indeed, science is more likely an obstacle to bliss .... On earth it makes you great and powerful, yet often very unsuitable to contact the Lord as a small and humble person .... and how can you enter the Father’s kingdom without His help? .... You only ever focus on the one goal of ascertaining the nature of Creation .... you want to penetrate what is closed to you and inform the human race of it .... even though you have so little knowledge yourselves, because you still have not understood the simplest fact .... that you are small, if the Lord does not help you .... that you will never understand the meaning and purpose of the universe with your own effort .... You can only come closer to the true knowledge when you have found the path to God .... And then you will gladly relinquish all fame on earth, for then you will know that all striving for earthly things is worthless .... and that all earthly knowledge will not bring you closer to the eternal truth, for God distributes this only to those who desire deep down in their hearts to behold and experience God .... The will to reach God elevates you far above all science .... Where others make a lifelong effort to solve the mysteries of Creation, you will often receive it overnight .... providing you have the desire and allow yourselves to be instructed by the divine Teacher.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Limits of the mind .... worldly wise .... "I know that I know nothing ...."

B.D. 0589 from September 19th 1938, taken from Book No. 13

The work of the spiritual forces must begin at the limit of the intellect, for you humans would never be able to solve the riddles of nature with your knowledge if these same forces did not want to impart knowledge to you at the same time so that you can easily enter into the workings of divine creation. The spirits who dwell around you instruct you and try to guide your thoughts so that they come close to the truth. And the more you cultivate faith within yourselves .... the more you feel the essence of the deity within you, the brighter and clearer these thoughts will be able to penetrate you. Only those who believe that they can completely fathom out of their own strength what the father of the universe has still concealed will remain unsuccessful in their struggle for knowledge for a long time .... He will always be unsure of his success .... he will always have doubts about the truth of his findings, and he will have to admit the inadequacy of his knowledge with the words: "I know that I know nothing". But the inner connection with God gives him the key to all knowledge and at the same time the guarantee that he is on the right path and in the fullest truth. God has arranged it in such a way that the spiritual life in a person is completely separate from purely earthly endeavours and that the spiritual bridge is only entered by those who are absorbed in the spiritual and whose actions and deeds are rooted in the realization that they belong to God. Let the wise of the world enquire and ponder .... The lord has set His limits, which they cannot cross without His help, and this again must be fully consciously requested .... For he who thinks himself above prayer is on the way to losing himself completely .... However, anyone who is able to send up a heartfelt prayer to the father of all is already working with spiritual strength and can now continue his research and pondering without having to fear going astray .... For the help he asks for is granted to him from the very beginning. Thoughts now come very easily to the truly pious person, he only needs to absorb them and knowledge will be opened up to him about all things he deems desirable to explore. However, if you allow such people to express their experiences they will always encounter hostility and rejection from those who believe that they alone possess the ability to find authoritative insights, and thus the worldly wise man who does not recognize God correctly ...., if not godless world wise, with his supposed knowledge and the seeker of truth who stands in deepest humility towards God and wants to serve Him and people, to whom this truth is conveyed in the richest measure by the lord Himself, will always fight against each other. Yet the world will never allow itself to be convinced of how little it can achieve in the field of knowledge through its own efforts. Rather, it will oppose this right endeavour with everything and will want to persecute and pillory the bearers of truth .... But as long as the lord Himself works through them, any action against this is fruitless. The power of worldly people is small, they are only able to carry out their disgraceful plans through free will, but the effect will be weakened by God so that the child who wants to serve God need by no means fear falling victim to these counter endeavours .... After all, the final decision is always in the hands of the heavenly father, only in order not to interfere with the human being's free will He must allow each person to act as he pleases .... Yet He protects His own from the poisonous spittle of those corrupters of the world and creates confusion in their own ranks that makes them take notice. The laws of nature are always the cause of well-calculated results .... But when the wise deity Himself overturns such a law, because He has the power to do so from eternity, and people are then perplexed by phenomena for which they know no explanation, then they are given proof that their knowledge alone is still very incomplete. And so generations can deal with problems again and again .... they will never reach the final solution by purely intellectual means, but will be completely initiated and enlightened in a very short time with God's help. If you ask for it, you will never walk in darkness and on wrong paths, but your path will lead you safely towards your eternal home, since God Himself has shown it to you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Inventions .... forces of nature .... faith ....

B.D. 1011 from July 19th 1939, taken from Book No. 19

In the age of modern technology, the forces of nature will make a particularly noticeable appearance, as the aim is to prove to people that all earthly ability and knowledge is of no use if the will of God is not respected. The more a person is convinced of himself and his abilities, the more likely he is to deny divine power and his own dependence on it. And the more necessary it is then that the divine power expresses itself. The human being's development necessitates all kinds of facilities to which the divine creator gives His blessing if they arise for the benefit and piety of all humanity .... And all spirit, which is expressed in technical inventions, seeks to have a favourable effect on humanity in order to facilitate its striving for the heights, and thus to a certain extent places itself at the service of humanity. However, it is unexplored forces that provide support where man becomes arrogant. And it is precisely these forces that assert themselves in unforeseen natural disasters .... no matter what kind. Wherever man believes that he has found infallible proof that he can utilize some natural force and banish it by his own efforts, an unjustified natural force comes into play and renders previous experience invalid. Man is given the ability by God to utilize the power from God, but always in the same proportion as he relates himself to God. And that person who recognizes God Himself in all natural power will be able to show undreamt-of success .... who, as it were, tackles all work with God that is for the good of humanity and extends to inventions of all kinds. His research and attempts will be crowned with success, and the divine power will, as it were, overflow into such inventions, while the person who believes to draw from himself and is aware of his extraordinary power (will certainly also request the power from God and will not withhold it from him, but he) will to a certain extent take possession of it unlawfully because he presumes to exclude divinity and thus does not subordinate himself to the divine will .... A counter-current will soon make itself felt there. Obstacles upon obstacles will stand in the way of the person working without divine assistance and he will not be able to master them as he relies on himself and does not ask for help .... And these obstacles will again be due to forces of nature, because everything that acts contrary to divine order will, as it were, also have to bear the consequences of this. And thus, despite overcoming many technical difficulties, the human being will always be backward as long as he does not see in the reign of the natural elements proof that all forces in nature are subject to a lord and creator and that his endeavours will therefore only be successful when he himself likewise fits into the divine order and he is only willing to carry out what corresponds to God's will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Research with and without God's help ....

B.D. 1609 from September 13th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

Truth ....

The intellectual researcher rejects the only possibility of complete enlightenment on the grounds that no guarantee of truth can be offered to him for solutions obtained in this way. And yet, there is no other way to come closer to the pure truth than through spiritual research. The earthly scientist may provide evidence down to the smallest detail, but he will still be wrong as long as he is untrustworthy and considers himself capable of solving spiritual problems. And therefore, the results of such researchers differ widely, just as they also differ in their attitude towards God. And he who approaches the investigation of such spiritual problems with God's help, shall always be able to defend his views with conviction; but he who does not believe that he needs God's help to do so, shall be and remain mistaken. And the researchers will only agree if they are of the same faith, that is, of the same spirit. For the right solution also comes to them from above. And yet precisely this path is bypassed because the modern world prefers exact scientific work to spiritually gained successes; and so, humanity accepts it without resistance and persistently rejects the pure truth. And a process of unheard-of significance, the working of the divine spirit, remains unrecognised and unused, and only a few believers derive their knowledge from it, and yet these alone stand in truth, for they accept what God Himself offers them: the pure, unadulterated divine teaching, the pure Word of God and thus the fullest enlightenment about everything divine creation holds, whereas intellectually acquired knowledge is utmost incomplete, despite the alleged evidence, and will never completely satisfy. Science in particular has put forward theories that more or less contradict the truth, and instead of coming closer to the truth, humanity is moving further and further away from it. And where the truth is to be found, the human will erects an insurmountable barrier. Man refuses to research in this way, and now, even more so, utilises intellectual thinking in order to find an explanation that suits him for the emergence of spiritual results. It is therefore impossible to spread the pure truth through scientific researchers. Even those researchers who, in deep faith, want to bring other results to the general public, that is, results that correspond to the truth, will meet with fierce resistance and be fought by their opponents, who only allow their own intellect to speak and completely exclude God's work. Such results have no value whatsoever and yet are considered to be the only valuable ones; and thus, the human being's thinking is completely distorted because he draws his conclusions and inferences from erroneous teachings, and thus gets further and further into erroneous thinking. The pure truth can only be received where profound faith has requested God's blessing for every spiritual work .... These alone stand in truth, for they were instructed by the Eternal Truth Itself. Such a person can never ever be in error, for God Himself protects him from it if the person has entrusted himself to God's care through his prayer. Thus, the core of truth will always and forever be God Himself, and everything that is started with God will correspond to the truth, yet without God there will be no guarantee for it, no matter how eagerly a person intellectually tries to substantiate what he claims .... his opinion will differ considerably from that of the person submitting himself to God, because the results originate from different sources, and truth can only flow from the divine source alone, since God is the Truth Himself ....

Amen

Translation handled by Sven Immecke

Correctly used mental activity .... Will ....

B.D. 3137 from May 29th 1944, taken from Book No. 41

Making correct use of the gift of intelligence is absolutely essential for the soul's higher development, since the human being was given intellect so that he can mentally process everything that exists and happens around him and thereby reach conclusions which consciously make him seek the eternally Divine. By using the intellect, free will becomes active in him, for a person will only want something if his intellect has portrayed the benefit of this volition to him, thus the will is always the result of thinking .... And the correct use of intellect, i.e., to want what is good and to detest evil, must inevitably advance the soul's maturity. One cannot speak of correct use of intellect if the latter impels someone to behave badly; in that case the gifts of intellect are being misused. With serious and sensible deliberation, a person can easily recognise the activity of a wise creative Power which brought everything surrounding him into existence and that this creative Power continues to care for its creations. Once a person has come this far then the intellect will be able to persuade the will into making contact with this creative Power, for he has to regard himself as an independently thinking being, thus as His living creation, subsequently he also has to acknowledge the Creator as an equally thinking Being of supreme perfection, and this awareness is enough to establish a connection with the Creator.

Every human being can arrive at this conclusion if he uses his intellect in order to come closer to the truth. The fact that his mental activity will be correctly guided afterwards is this Creator's working as soon as the person has consciously established a connection with Him. However, the human being was given intellect in order to use it until the moment of contact, thus it was added to free will in order to enable the latter's move in the right direction which leads to the goal, to contact with God. The only condition is that a person must want what is good of his own volition, then his reasoning will invariably lead him to the goal. Thus the intellect has to be used for activating the will to consciously establish a connection with God, yet prior to that this will must have made a decision in favour of God, otherwise the mental activity will have been used incorrectly by refraining from all serious deliberation and merely assessing the advantages and disadvantages of his surroundings and what takes place therein. In that case, he will not be making full use of the gift of reasoning and the result will be accordingly .... he will never reach the goal, instead he will always doubt or be mistaken, for he is influenced by good or evil forces according to his will. With earnest use, the mind can even change an ill-will, and this is indeed its task. For this reason the human being has to justify himself if he misuses the gift of intelligence, if he fails to use it for its actual purpose .... to come closer to the truth, which God does not withhold from anyone who seriously strives for it through earnest mental activity. With the right determination he will be extremely successful and after serious deliberation, he will also influence his determination to aim towards the same goal ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The only way to knowledge ....

B.D. 6456 from January 21st 1956, taken from Book No. 69

A vast area has been opened up to you who listen to My word, which is not accessible to other people unless they accept your teachings about it and now try to explore this area in the same way .... that they let themselves be taught by Me through the spirit. And what you desire to know he will teach you .... Therefore, first the connection with Me Myself is necessary, only then can the barriers fall which are set for you as a human being and which your intellect cannot break down. But through the intimate connection with Me you allow powers to become active within you which you all certainly possess but which lie idle as long as you isolate yourselves from Me .... However, the connection with Me allows these forces to become active, because they were initially active in you and will always be active when the separation from Me is lifted .... You were once full of light and strength, you possessed the highest knowledge and unlimited power as long as you let yourselves be permeated by My strength of love .... Again and again you have to hear that your former abundance of light and strength is still available to you if you let yourselves be permeated by My strength of love again of your own accord, but for this the intimate connection with Me is indispensable. And to stand in fullness of light also means to possess fullest knowledge like once .... thus to know everything. Then My love, My spirit, will shine through you and illuminate your thinking, and all veils will fall before your eyes, the limited knowledge of the intellect will be broadened; even that which the human being's intellect cannot fathom will be comprehensible to you .... All areas are opened up to you, and you can understand and explain everything about which the human being cannot obtain clarification elsewhere .... about spiritual problems, about your being and your and creation's meaning and purpose .... and about the being Which surpasses everything in perfection and cannot be denied by any thinking human being. Such knowledge should be desirable to you all .... And it would also be accessible to all of you, but without intimate contact with Me it will never be received. And since people do not allow even the smallest ray of light to flare up within themselves, they also do not know how full of strength and light they once were and how miserable the state is in which they find themselves .... And the knowledge cannot be imparted to them either, because a transmission from person to person also requires a ray of light in order to be understood. Therein lies the great spiritual hardship that it depends on the will of the human being himself whether his cognitionless state, the darkness of his spirit, will change .... Even people of highly developed intellectual thinking are content to explore those areas which are only intended to be used for earthly purposes, but they have no desire for the knowledge which alone is blissful: for knowledge about the purpose of existence and the fundamental cause of all being .... And at the end of their days they stand in the same darkness in which they entered earth as a human being, for only the kingdom is real which they did not aspire to fathom .... because they did not establish a connection with Me that I could have let them have a glimpse into My kingdom .... You humans come into the world without light and strength but you can leave it full of light and strength if only you let yourselves be illuminated by My love .... Every questioning thought about Me will already earn you a ray of light which impels you to establish contact with Me, which then also secures you an abundant supply of strength of love .... And therefore it would be possible for every person to leave earthly life in a bright spiritual state, yet where the earthly world does not allow these questioning thoughts to arise, there the light cannot break through the darkness. The earthly world will much rather deepen it, the human being is not aware of his purpose of existence, and because he does not desire enlightenment he cannot be given light .... Yet you are to be called rich who have sought entrance into a realm which you may now fathom, where you are guided by My spirit .... Then you will stand in the light and no longer need to fear darkness ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

World wisdom and dazzling light .... request for truth ....

B.D. 6628 from August 26th 1956, taken from Book No. 71

Worldly wisdom will pass away like everything else that belongs to this world. But My word will always and forever remain, and the light which radiates from Me and shines out into the darkness will remain. But you humans have to go through the darkness, and thus you also have to learn to distinguish between dazzling light and the right light which brings you true enlightenment .... And dazzling light is all knowledge which was gained intellectually; dazzling lights are all wisdoms which do not originate from Me. And you must learn to distinguish these from the rays of light which illuminate everything and show you the path which leads to Me. This right light can certainly also be offered to you in a form which appears to have been gained humanly, i.e. intellectually, but then the intellect was also enlightened because it was in intimate contact with Me. And then this person is also a bearer of light, a representative of pure truth .... But then all seemingly intellectual knowledge will also be in harmony with the spiritual knowledge which I Myself convey to humanity in direct form. But as long as this agreement does not exist, that knowledge must be called 'worldly wisdom', which will pass away like everything that belongs to the world. But the world will not allow itself to be convinced, the world holds its children captive and they cannot detach themselves from the world if they don't sincerely appeal for My help to do so. The human being who thinks of reaching the aim without Me is in fact taking a path which leads far away from the right aim .... For in all childlikeness the human being must confess his father of eternity and approach Him for the right guidance .... then he will also be guided correctly .... If only you humans would believe that you can achieve nothing without Me .... and if you would not want to resist when I take hold of your hand to guide you. My love will always supply you with what serves your perfection; but if you don't accept it then delicious streams of grace will have flowed to you in vain, and your earthly progress can also be in vain because your soul did not receive the right nourishment, because you filled yourselves with unsuitable food which neither gave the soul strength nor maturity. But you yourselves must bear the responsibility for your soul's fate, or else you must take upon yourselves the fate you have acquired for yourselves .... But earthly life is given to you to prepare a glorious fate for yourselves, i.e. for your soul, after the death of the body .... Truth alone is the right nourishment for the soul. But only I Myself can distribute it, and if you want to have it conveyed to you by people because this path seems more natural to you, then you must nevertheless first make heartfelt contact with Me and ask Me to convey to you the person who imparts to you that which corresponds to the pure truth .... For I do not have just one way and not just one means to convey the pure truth to you, but it must have its origin in Me if it is to bring about your perfection .... Therefore you only ever have to ask Me for the truth in your desire for it .... This is the only certainty that you will then also come into possession of the truth. For I truly do not leave this request of an earthly child unheeded, for I long for this request in order to be able to reveal Myself in whatever way .... No person who has addressed this request to Me in spirit and in truth will be left in error by Me; the pure truth will be conveyed to him, and he will also feel it as truth and be blissfully happy .... As long as a human being only regards himself as a created being, as long as he has not yet established the relationship as a child with the father, the light of truth will not shine for him either, for this light allows the human being to recognize the connection with his creator and father of eternity .... Only this light shows the human being the short path which a right child only needs to cover in order to reach the father .... But anyone who regards God as unreachable also finds it difficult to establish contact with Me .... And he walks endless long ways and the aim moves further and further away from him. For a child achieves everything from the father .... but the creature remains in the separation from Me which it once accomplished itself ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Scientific research with God or without God .... I.

B.D. 6942 from October 12th 1957, taken from Book No. 74

First take care of the establishment of order within yourselves, then you will also experience a wonderful solution to all other problems, then the divine order and lawfulness will reveal themselves to you, you will not need to research but will see everything brightly and clearly .... be it works of creation or laws of nature which give you cause for research and experimentation of every kind. Only the order within you is a guarantee for right thinking, right cognition and truthful results of your intellectual thinking. If this order has not yet been established in yourselves, then you can experiment as much as you like .... you calculate wrongly .... and a wrong calculation results in error. Let it be said to you that you, as human beings, cannot research natural laws as long as you yourselves are still outside the law of eternal order .... For as long as you do so you will be in communion with God's adversary who is never interested in giving you light but always wants to confuse your thinking more. His aim is to distract people from their actual earthly task. His aim is also to reveal the problems of creation to them differently in order to destroy the belief in a God and creator. And all those who try to solve the secrets of creation and are not firmly and intimately united with God can only draw wrong conclusions because they are influenced by the adversary due to their own unbelief. On the other hand, the opponent's power does not exceed the power of God .... But everything proves the nearness of the end of this earth, for people not only seek to make the earth but also the universe subservient to them, and therefore the answer will also come from the universe. You humans will still experience much because all the forces of hell are at work in this last time, and what you consider impossible will be possible through their influence. But nothing will be a blessing for you because it is not God's spirit but the spirit of the adversary which instigates people to try to prove their power and strength. In no way will spiritual development be promoted, in no way will the divine order be established, which has been overturned by humanity, which lives devoid of all love .... In no way does humanity seek to attain peace, hatred and imperiousness alone determine people's actions, and everyone seeks to outdo the other, but never in working with love but only in emphasising power and knowledge .... And every thought, every striving is only meant for earthly aims. And thus people live outside of divine order, and therefore they can never accomplish or achieve anything which is in line with divine order. But they overestimate their own strength. Although God allows His adversary to express himself in a way that seems to cancel out His creative principle .... there are limits to Him and His activity and thus also to the people who are under His influence. And human creations do not last, for their original substance is not strength of love emanating from God but strength gathered and wrongly directed by God's adversary through people's will .... or also misused natural strength which .... could be a blessing to humanity if used correctly. But right application can never be spoken of where divine order is not first observed .... where spiritual development suffers damage, where God and His rule and activity are not acknowledged, where God's adversary visibly drives his nature and people are willing servants to him. For divine-spiritual striving cannot be concealed, it becomes evident, just as the working of the opposing spirit can be recognized ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Scientific research with God or without God .... II.

B.D. 6943 from October 13th 1957, taken from Book No. 74

You have been allowed to take possession of the earth in order to mature on it during your short earthly lifetime. You can subdue it as far as this corresponds to your degree of maturity, and you can make it serviceable to you, for everything serves you for the preservation of your life if you use it properly and integrate yourselves into the law of eternal order. Earth has been assigned to your soul as a place of residence for the purpose of maturing, and full of gratitude you should only make use of this gift of grace, for having to walk the earthly path is not easy but it offers the greatest possibility of success, and the human being can leave it as a true child of God, for which only earth thus offers him the opportunity. But this great grace is not valued .... In their delusion people believe that life on this earth alone is the purpose of their existence, and they also arrange their lives according to this opinion. They truly proclaim themselves rulers of this earth, yet not in the sense that God has given them the right to do so, but only with a view to earthly success, to increasing their material goods and taking possession of all things which are common property but which are illegally appropriated by individuals. And this attitude of people leads so far that they soon no longer allow themselves to be satisfied with the domination of this earth, that they climb into an area outside the work of creation which was assigned to them by God .... But the creator of heaven and earth also foresaw this procedure from the very beginning. He built His plan of salvation on people's free will, on the direction of their will, and this plan of salvation will always be carried out when people's will gives cause for it. Thus, as soon as human souls are in serious danger of completely forgetting their purpose of earthly life, when it is no longer possible to speak of a development or a maturing of the souls at all, then the purpose of earth will also have been missed and God will end one epoch of salvation in order to start a new one under different conditions. People are increasingly distancing themselves from their actual aim, they draw up plans and work overzealously on their implementation which have nothing whatsoever to do with the development of the soul, and this attitude reveals one thing in particular: that the ruling principle is becoming increasingly more widespread .... thus also that God's adversary is visibly at work and that people are all too obedient servants to him. For what people are striving for in the last days is by no means aimed at a return to God, at the transformation of their being. It is merely earthly-materially oriented; the search for power and strength, for honour and fame and a prominent position is all too evident, and all this testifies to the influence of the one who, as God's 'adversary', also wants to hold people back from their actual earthly task and who therefore tries to direct their eyes towards anti-divine intentions. But God does not prevent people .... But He foresaw this, and He puts an end to the redemption period in the knowledge that the earth no longer fulfils its purpose. People will still provide incredible evidence of their wrong thinking and striving and boast of their successes .... but they will not be allowed to enjoy them for long .... The adversary has great power in the last days, and he also needs it extensively, but people need not fall prey to him, for they also have an abundance of grace at their disposal so that they could free themselves from him and his power. Yet people themselves misjudge their purpose of earthly life, people themselves like to be dazzled, and therefore they also have to bear the consequences when the end has come ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

"You must be taught by God ...."

B.D. 4480 from November 7th 1948, taken from Book No. 52

And you shall all be taught by God .... My spirit has to work in you so that you can meet spiritual instruction with understanding, no matter in which way it comes to you. If you are taught directly by Me it is only a result or sign of My spiritual working in you; if you receive instructions from outside, through My servants on earth, through fellow human beings who are instructed in truth or through the written word, you will only understand it when you receive enlightenment through the spirit within you, when the one who is My part can work in you .... when you have a divine teacher. And you should all commend yourselves to him, otherwise every external instruction is useless for you. Divinity wants to be grasped with the spirit and human intellect alone cannot comprehend it, and if he tries to assimilate it without the spirit's support then it will emerge as human work, deformed and incomprehensible, in a form which no longer has anything in common with pure truth, and then people will not know but be in error. You must therefore let yourselves be taught by God .... you must not oppose Me if I am to instruct you, and thus you must first seek contact with Me through heartfelt prayer and then, if you present questions to Me, listen within and wait for the answer. And most people don't pay attention to this process and don't wait until the answer clearly and distinctly arises in them, their thoughts wander and thereby make an instruction impossible which, however, will certainly be granted to them if they devote themselves to Me and listen inwards. Heartfelt prayer and the desire for the right answer will also let them think clearly and truthfully, for I enlighten the spirit of the one who calls for Me and asks Me for it. Then he can also consider himself taught by Me, and I will truly not instruct him differently than the recipient of My direct word, for what My spirit imparts to people is always and everywhere the same, because truth can never change. And thus you all have the opportunity to acquire the pure truth if you come to Me and approach Me for it; I will always be a true teacher for you and introduce you to the truth as soon as you request it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Knowledge in the hereafter

Value of spiritual and earthly knowledge in the hereafter ....

B.D. 1966 from June 24th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

Everything spiritual has eternal value and eternal duration .... everything earthly passes away with the death of the human body. Joys and sufferings pass away and therefore need not be taken seriously. However, what has been spiritually achieved or missed is decisive for the stay in eternity and therefore significant for the soul of man. Spiritual endeavour will now always relate to the human being's inner life and to everything that is separate from earthly matter .... which therefore has nothing to do with a pleasurable earthly life or any physical desires but completely eliminates the body and only touches (concerns) spiritual questions and spiritual experiences. Spiritual endeavour is everything that is connected with God, i.e. that concerns life that does not end with the death of the body ....

For only that which belongs to earth is transient, thus also man's thought material, which only comprises earthly things. Whatever knowledge the human being has absorbed that was of value for earthly existence, for the human being as such, is completely worthless from the moment he enters the beyond. It belongs to another world, it is therefore useless for the new world. And if the human being now considers what spiritual possessions will then remain to him, he will be able to understand why he should strive for spiritual good on earth .... spiritual treasures on earth. For he is in the greatest poverty if he has not likewise received spiritual possessions on earth. And in most cases it is precisely the person possessing earthly knowledge who will concern himself little with spiritual questions and thus also pass over into the beyond correspondingly poor in spiritual treasures. And it is then unspeakably bitter for such a soul to have to recognize its lack .... whereas, conversely, some souls possess spiritual wealth which had no knowledge worth mentioning on earth because they only focused their attention on the soul's maturing, because earthly questions did not affect them that much and their desire was not for earthly possessions and earthly knowledge. This soul also retains the success of earthly life in the beyond, it does not need to give anything away because it is spiritual good that it has gathered and because this good is imperishable and cannot be taken from it in eternity. While earthly knowledge is no longer of use to anyone in the beyond, the soul who possesses spiritual possessions can be indescribably blessed with it .... it can give it to ignorant souls and itself finds its most beautiful reward in being able to help those who enter the kingdom of the beyond in utmost poverty, whereas the people who strived for earthly knowledge also found their reward on earth, honour, reputation and earthly wealth .... which all comes to an end with bodily death. For they can carry none of this over into eternity. But how short is the enjoyment of earthly pleasures .... and how endlessly long is life after death .... For what illusory happiness have men used their mental activity and what inconceivable bliss have they forfeited, which could easily be attained through spiritual endeavour. And if man would first concern himself with that which has a connection with God, then his earthly knowledge would be imparted to him effortlessly at the same time, as soon as he strives for it out of love for humanity, i.e. he would like to serve his fellow human being through earthly knowledge. This earthly knowledge alone has value and at the same time brings him spiritual wealth. For his will to serve his fellow human beings will be valued when the earthly knowledge has become obsolete .... Yet the spiritual hardship of those who only absorbed earthly knowledge for the sake of their earthly success will be indescribable in eternity, for they will stand naked and bare in an environment where what they possess is of no value whatsoever. And it takes a long time until they decide to receive what they lack from loving souls .... until they decide to do what they should do on earth .... to collect spiritual goods in order to be able to pass them on in love to those who, like them, have failed to do so on earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Recognition in earthly life or after entrance into the hereafter ....

B.D. 4795 from December 10th 1949, taken from Book No. 54

Progressive knowledge is the success of a way of life according to My will. Yet a person's state of knowledge need not always be noticeable, yet the soul has the wealth of knowledge within itself which it only becomes aware of after the human being's passing away, so that it can therefore enter the kingdom of light with a high degree of knowledge, even though it was inexperienced as a human being on earth. But then the human being did not need this knowledge because he also endeavoured to live a life pleasing to God without it and his life of love therefore earned him a rich treasure with which the soul can work in the spiritual kingdom and is blissfully happy. However, people who search for truth, who want to enrich their knowledge and are unconsciously or as a result of My revealed will lovingly active, will receive knowledge which will change their initial ignorance, they will constantly increase in knowledge until everything that moves them spiritually is clear and understandable to them. But they can already work on earth with their knowledge, they can give light, they can pass on their knowledge and bring brightness where there is still deepest darkness. They can be guides for their fellow human beings and will have reached a high degree of light by the time they enter the beyond which will enable them to carry out a delightful activity and help the erring souls in the beyond in their adversity. For ignorance is a state of distress, just as darkness is always a regrettable state for a being which originally stood in the light. Ignorance is the result of the apostasy from Me, because the spiritual being withdrew from My flow of love due to its distance from Me and this meant complete spiritual darkness, which the being experiences as torment in the spiritual kingdom. On earth it can easily put itself into a state of light, because active love activity results in a supply of brightest light, yet this requires free will, which usually fails because the being is still too much in self-love and thereby renders the strength from God ineffective, which expresses itself in brightness of spirit, thus in a state of realisation. Love is always indispensable for the human being to attain knowledge, love always has to be awakened in the human being before he becomes knowledgeable, and love will always earn him a degree of light, even though he will not be aware of it himself in earthly life. However, the realization comes to him in a flash when he enters the spiritual kingdom, where there is then no more error for him because he immediately recognizes every error and detests it. For light is bliss and darkness is torment. But darkness can be broken through, and even many beings of darkness can change if they follow a ray of light and likewise turn their will towards the working of love, which they always have the opportunity to do, as on earth, so also in the spiritual kingdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Worthlessness of earthly knowledge in the beyond ....

B.D. 5801 from November 4th 1953, taken from Book No. 63

Don't value your earthly knowledge too highly for it is of no use to you in eternity. It can certainly be useful to you for the duration of your earthly life, but if you don't use it to acquire spiritual knowledge by going through earthly knowledge towards the realisation that you are God's living creations, and then strive to attain the complete truth of God, it will not be of any benefit to you when you enter into the spiritual kingdom. Yet even spiritual knowledge which was gained by purely intellectual means has to be considered earthly knowledge .... which indeed refers to spiritual problems but which was acquired like all other earthly knowledge through study for the purpose of a professional occupation ....

Even if you memorise the Book of the Fathers, even if you try to interpret the divine Word again on the strength of prophetic sayings, even if you intellectually master every sentence, it is of no greater value than any other knowledge of a non-spiritual content. For in the end the soul will only retain as its share the wisdom it had gained through unselfish loving actions .... The soul will only keep what the spirit within was able to impart to it. And this doesn't require worldly studies, sharp intellectual thoughts or a remarkable memory .... For the spirit will provide it when it is needed .... And of what benefit is wealth which you cannot use over there .... it is lifeless knowledge, it gives you no light, and you cannot even demonstrate the truth of this knowledge as long as your spirit does not impart to you the correct insight and ability to discern ....

However, you have to approach your inner spirit yourselves; you have to enable it to express itself .... Only then will you become enlightened and you will also spread brightly radiating light on entry into the spiritual kingdom. But blessed is he who allows himself to be taught by the spirit and at the same time tries to broaden his earthly knowledge .... Many thoughts will come to him, he will also receive earthly knowledge as long as he first strives to acquire spiritual possessions .... And he will make truly beneficial use of all knowledge when his earthly life has come to an end .... He will be able to share everything he owns in the spiritual kingdom, for once again he will be able to prominently and instructively influence people who, like himself, are searching and striving in their desire for God and the truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Keen intellect is an obstacle to correct realisation ....

B.D. 8959 from April 5th 1965, taken from Book No. 94

It is not a good sign if people lose themselves in unbelief, for then they will be beyond every contact with their God and Creator, they will be purely earthly minded and everything they undertake will only serve the body's preservation and comfort which, however, will cease to exist when the person's last hour has come. And where the only purpose in life is the earthly world, life on earth is a waste of time, the human soul leaves its body in the same state as it was at the beginning of its embodiment and will not have taken one step forward, people will have missed their purpose in life regardless of their highly developed intellect .... It is precisely their keen intellect which prevents them from recognising a spiritual world if they are entirely without love, then they will flatly deny a God and Creator and consider all creations merely a matter of natural law without spending any thought on the fact that there has to be a Lawmaker Whose will controls everything .... In that case, the human being's 'higher stage of development' will have already been reached in a purely human sense .... Through his intellect the human being believes himself to be in the vanguard and almost cannot be surpassed anymore, but in his psychological development he has not made the slightest progress and yet he can be inferior to someone far below his level, because the latter will be judged by God according to his love, which also causes him to believe in a Deity .... regardless of what he calls It .... And if this person, on account of his love, also allows the working of the spirit in him, he will come close to the right way of thinking, and then he will be saved for time and eternity. And so there is also the risk that even people to whom a certain belief in a God cannot be denied will join misguided spiritual movements, to which they adhere with great tenacity, who don't want to accept Jesus Christ as the Redeemer of the world and who therefore .... if they don't receive the right explanation before .... will enter the realm of the beyond without Him when they die .... and even over there not accept anything in order to still find Him. And there are a great number of those .... For this reason, the light of truth will shine time and again, for truth alone is liberating. But the truth, in particular, is not accepted by people with an unusually keen intellect apart from a few, who will then think correctly and feel dependent on an all-controlling power .... These few will take their worldly knowledge across with them as well and from there they will also be able to enlighten those people in regards to worldly questions who think like them by acknowledging God .... but this will only seldom be the case.

The others, however, will enter the beyond entirely without knowledge, they will stand completely empty and poverty stricken at the gate to the kingdom of the beyond, embraced by profound darkness which will not recede until they, with the help of the beings of light, gradually achieve a change of thinking. But there is also a danger that they will descend even further into darkness and that they will approach a renewed banishment again which, at the end of an earthly period, can easily be the case because they will not have much time left to change their mind. Hence their 'progressive development' will be of no use to them at all, spiritually they will be far more like a human being who is disregarded due to his race and yet is able to kindle love within his heart, who still believes in a God, regardless of how he imagines Him to be but he feels and believes that he emerged from this Power .... And when a person like this is informed of the divine Redeemer Jesus Christ as well he will also belong to the redeemed, for especially people like that take it far more seriously and live their earthly lives responsibly .... For the saying 'The first will be last ....' also applies to this. This is why a great blessing rests on the messengers' activity who care for those people by bringing them the Word of God, who spare no effort and selflessly promote the distribution of the teaching of salvation through Jesus Christ, since it is the most important information people should know about. However, anyone who believes that life has come to an end after earthly death has used his keen intellect badly, for there is enough evidence that nothing passes away but that everything merely changes, nothing ceases to exist but that everything merely changes its external shape. And thus the human being's soul is everlasting too, but after death it reverts to the way which corresponds to its earthly life .... Hence, it returns to the state of death since it failed on earth to give life to itself .... And this state is extremely painful but can always still be improved with the help of the beings of light, which will never leave any soul to its own devices if it does not harden in its substance again and has to take the path across earth once more. For God is righteous and earthly life is a gift of grace which has to be utilised by the human being, since it is possible for him to gain the life for himself which will make him forever blissfully happy .... However, he cannot receive happiness against his will, for God respects the free will of men ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The blessing of spiritual knowledge in the beyond ....

B.D. 5554 from December 12th 1952, taken from Book No. 61

My spirit is revealing spiritual knowledge to you which will, one day, make you indescribably happy if you work with it in the spiritual kingdom for the benefit of those who are still unaware .... Until people have reached the state of enlightenment pure truth is rarely to be found amongst them on earth and therefore not in the kingdom of the beyond either. For light stands for wisdom, the knowledge of pure truth, and every erroneous thought is a shadow obscuring the light, even if a soul is already translucent. But until the last wrong thought has been banished the light will still be cloudy at times, and the soul first has to make itself completely accessible to the truth, it must have acquired the correct information before it will be able to work with it as a bearer of light in the spiritual kingdom.

Being able to enter the beyond with spiritual knowledge is therefore an immense grace, since it is the equivalent to wearing a bright gown of light which shines everywhere and distributes light in turn. Then it can instantly carry out its real function, it can educate the ignorant and be of immense help where there is still darkness or twilight. For it will also be confronted by doubters and liars in the spiritual realm, nevertheless it will be able to enlighten them with its knowledge. Since this knowledge is the result of the revelations through My spirit it will have a power of conviction which a being can rarely resist unless it is a representative of the prince of darkness and flees from the truth. For such beings will also cross the path of someone who knows in order to extinguish a light in the belief that they are able to do so. And beings like that can only receive clarification from a bearer of light who has received his knowledge from Me ....

For this very reason My revelations, My Word, contain tremendous strength which can even pull down strong walls, for I will address these souls Myself if you lend Me your mouth, if you, due to My will, bring the Gospel to the souls in darkness in the same way as you have received it from Me. For it is the pure truth, and this will even convince a soul hitherto steeped in wrong thought since it feels an inner happiness, it more or less perceives the truth like a good deed, its understanding of it begins to develop, it can no longer doubt what it effectively receives from Me .... The strength of My Word will have a noticeable effect, the soul will suddenly become illuminated, and what it had so far failed to understand will suddenly become clear and will be joyfully accepted. Just as misery and confusion caused by misguided teachings are great, so gladdening and intelligible is the truth .... And truth will always be found where My spirit can be effective, what I reveal to people through My spirit will always be truth. Therefore you should remain aware of the abundance of blessings you receive from Me and work with this gift of grace, pass on My Word, carry light into the darkness, illuminate everyone, give them the truth which you have received from Me Myself, and work for the benefit of those who are still living in spiritual darkness ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Testing the spirit knowledge

Scrutiny of spiritual results by worldly researchers ....

B.D. 3192 from July 18th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Worldly acquired knowledge is not sufficient in order to act as a spiritual teacher. And therefore people cannot be called upon for scrutiny or clarification of spiritual scriptures or results if they only possess purely worldly knowledge and then entirely rationally try to ascertain what kind of value should be attached to these spiritual results. Such intended dissemination will always be unsuccessful, because spiritual knowledge can only be gained under certain preconditions, but without knowledge such scrutiny is not possible. However, if these preconditions are met on part of the examiners, then the same preconditions apply again to those who are interested in the results of the scrutiny. These preconditions are: sincere striving for God, for truth and for living a way of life according to divine will, for a life of love .... In that case, however, the human being need no longer investigate but God Himself will guide him into truth .... He will not need earthly knowledge and will still become knowledgeable, the spiritual sphere will be normal and familiar to him, he will not consider it outlandish as a critic and researcher; instead, he will live in this kingdom himself which will no longer belong to the material world but will be purely spiritual. Anyone who wants to investigate the spiritual kingdom can only do so if he completely hands himself over to God and puts the world second. But anyone who purely scientifically tries to examine spiritual subjects as a matter of worldly striving will not come to any results; the area will remain unfamiliar to him, he will purely gather existing results but never provide a truthful explanation because he lacks all conviction himself, which he can only gain by seriously striving for truth without any material or worldly interests. For this reason the world will be unable to employ teachers who research occult fields and pass on their knowledge, for this would be a purely intellectual activity without involving the heart. But spiritual areas can only be investigated by way of the heart. Although the intellect is not entirely excluded, the mental knowledge is conveyed to him from the heart, and this activity of heart requires great love, which not every worldly researcher has. If people therefore believe that they can scientifically fathom knowledge which originates from God, they will always have to take incorrect results into account, for the divine truth, the knowledge about spiritual things, is not a commodity which everyone can lay claim to who does not pay the correct purchase price for it ....

God truly will not deny it to any person, yet the striving for God, for highest realisation, for perfection, must drive the person to obtain this knowledge. Then people will be able to achieve greatest success if they pass the gained knowledge on to their fellow human beings with the same aspiration to help them attain maturity of soul. God will always and forever remain the Provider of truth, and God looks into the hearts of people who strive towards it and distributes His gifts of grace according to worthiness and desire .... His spirit descends upon those who love Him and strive to live according to His will. Consequently, these conditions must have been fulfilled first before the human spirit can become enlightened and clearly recognise the correlation between the eternal Deity, Creation and the living beings, and thus can derive knowledge from it which he can also advocate as truth and pass on to his fellow human beings. But such a person will not pursue earthly goals; he will not try to acquire earthly success, honour and fame through his knowledge but only conduct spiritual research for the sake of the pure truth, and if he wants to pass it on to his fellow human being then only as a result of an inner urge to also give him the happiness he does not yet possess. However, the worldly interested investigator will never ever attain the right realisation .... His result will always remain patchwork, he will add to already existing mental knowledge, he will intellectually try to find a connection and he will be mistaken as long as he does not have God as a teacher, but He will not enlighten him as long as he still belongs to the world. For the spiritual kingdom is subject to laws which are impossible for the beings of light to violate, but which they do not want to violate either since their will acts entirely in accordance with divine will. The laws must be complied with both by the Giver as well as the taker, and one of these laws is: Nothing can be achieved without God but everything with Him .... God, however, is love .... Subsequently, someone who wants to be taught by God must strive towards Him with all senses, and to strive towards God means to be active with love. Hence it will never ever be possible to penetrate the truth without love .... And if the worldly investigator is not lovingly active, his thoughts cannot correspond to truth either, because it contradicts the divine law, the requirements God expects of a person and which he must first meet without fail, before the pure truth can be offered to him. And even if he comes across this pure truth in his research, if he scrutinises the knowledge that was conveyed to devout people through God's love .... he will not recognise it as truth, because his thinking is still clouded by the influences of the enemy of truth, to whom he grants power over himself through his lack of love.

God is Truth, and only through love can it be found. Even if the human being searches and investigates incessantly, he will not reach the goal by intellectual means and will therefore also be completely incapable of offering truthful results to his fellow human beings. His points of view will not be convincing and will give rise to doubts and arguments as soon as they form a serious opinion of them. Conclusions can certainly be drawn from existing spiritual information, so that a spiritual kingdom, the activity of spiritual beings, cannot be denied; nevertheless, in order to penetrate the spiritual realm, the knowledge of it is not enough if the preconditions are not in place which allow the human being's soul to enter the spiritual realm. This sphere can therefore never ever become the subject of worldly research, and worldly research is everything that is approached without heartfelt devotion to God, without unselfish acts of love in order to gain possession of the truth, in order to explain a field so that it will be completely clear to humanity and on which a solid teaching can be based, so that therefore the gained knowledge can be structured in a way so that it is accessible to humanity and enriches its knowledge. This will never be possible, for the spiritual kingdom remains closed to those who do not seek God deep within their heart and testify to this through their love for Him and their neighbour ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Serious examination with call for God ....

B.D. 5770 from September 15th 1953, taken from Book No. 63

You should not carelessly reject words which come to you from above, and if you don't recognize the outcome of these words, if you don't believe that they come from above, you should nevertheless check their value before you reject them. For your remorse will be great one day when you realize what you have let pass you by, what treasure you could have gained and what bliss you could have acquired .... This applies above all to those who unhesitatingly accept other spiritual knowledge when it is offered to them from a studied side, and who also make much spiritual knowledge their own by reading and listening to lectures, who therefore would like to be knowledgeable and thus could also carry out an examination if they were serious about it. To be able to make the right judgement intellectually alone must be denied to the examinees, for this requires the support of the divine spirit, which every human being can request. Nevertheless, the word offered from above is also stimulating enough for an intellectual person to think about, and it also stands up to intellectual scrutiny. Only then the seeker would have one more direction of thought to present himself with which he can mentally deal; yet the conviction of its sole truth is only gained through God's call for His support, for the enlightenment of his thinking, for the supply of pure truth. And this call only comes from a person's heart when he acknowledges God as the sole truth and the source of all knowledge. People who have no desire whatsoever to be instructed in truth will always reject everything, and one day they will also hardly come to realization, yet there are more thinking people on earth than those who are indifferent to everything, and these thinkers should not put the results of intellect before the results of spiritual activity, for it is precisely they who can judge whether and to what extent wisdom shines forth from those words which are represented as received from above. And therefore they will not be able to excuse themselves one day, for only their will is necessary in order to take a stand on this word and then also to recognize it for what it is .... as God’s word Who wants to help people attain truth and right thinking and Who therefore takes care of people because they are darkened in spirit and lack all knowledge .... And every person can attain the truth who earnestly desires it from God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The light of knowledge can only come from God ....

B.D. 7029 from January 31th 1958, taken from Book No. 75

Only from above will you receive a light, but from the depths only darkness will touch you .... And thus you can also easily check whether spiritual knowledge flows to you from above or from deep regions, whether you receive clear knowledge or you get into confused thinking, whether the correlations are clearly apparent to you or you are only plunged from one question into another .... Light is cognition, clear knowledge, enlightenment about things that were hitherto in the dark for you. But if spiritual knowledge is conveyed to you from the abyss then you will move in perpetual obscurity, it will be impossible for you to find a connection and you will always become more confused in your thinking. For every erroneous train of thought ends in a dead end, you will find no way out, no clarification, no answer which satisfies you if you seriously want to receive such .... while the light from above shines into every dark corner and there is nothing which the light cannot penetrate .... The human being will receive a clear picture of all spiritual correlations, of God Himself and His creation, of His plan of salvation, His reign and activity .... But such light can only come to him from where it has its origin .... from the original light from eternity .... But anyone who is introduced to such knowledge will solve all problems, all riddles; he will be able to understand and also speak intelligibly to his fellow human being if he also seriously desires clarification. But what originates in the depths can never satisfy a truth-loving person because it always brings more confusion and appears to a thinking person as utter nonsense. And therefore it is certainly possible to test spiritual knowledge as to its origin, however, only for the one who tests with the desire for truth .... Anyone who does not have this desire for truth will not accept any light either, because his attitude creates a dense cover around him which does not allow any ray of light to pass through. But the light is there, it shines brightly and radiantly so that these rays also attract others, only it does not forcibly break through where it encounters resistance. But every resistance is abandoned as soon as the human being turns to God before a test and asks for enlightenment of his spirit, for right thinking .... Then the rays of light will touch him with all their strength .... Knowledge will open up to him which can only be imparted to him from God. And this knowledge will fill him with emotion and inwardly urge him to pass it on. And then there will be no more doubts for him, there will be no unresolved questions, for as soon as just one question arises it will also be clearly answered for him .... mentally or through direct address or also through attention in an indirect way .... The human being has to get in touch with 'above' .... he cannot expect that a light can shine for him from the depths, and he must assume that earth or fellow human beings are still in the realm of the depths, which is why he is compelled to make a serious examination, as well as spiritual knowledge is conveyed to him in the usual way .... For people can err, and they also err if they have not first made contact with God, if they have not likewise requested their knowledge from 'above' and allowed the light from above to flow into them. But God does not err, and the transmission of His word through the spirit will also give people full light, so that the secrets of creation will also be revealed to them and every event, every experience, will become understandable to them, so that they will also recognize their purpose of existence and their own relationship to God. Anyone who is once enlightened about this will no longer walk in darkness, and he will now walk his path through life consciously, he will strive towards the aim set for him and he will know that he is taking the right path. But if he is given spiritual knowledge which comes from the depths, then it will neither enliven nor stimulate him to conscious soul work. For he will not make sense of what could determine a creator to give life to the human being, he will constantly give himself new explanations and reasons and again and again reject them, he will not have a clear picture of God Himself and His working, instead he will have confused concepts which either make him indifferent or affect him unpleasantly, which therefore will not give him light but spread ever more darkness within him. And as long as you humans are unable to see clearly you also know that no light from above has been given to you .... no truth emanating from God in which you feel comfortable and which makes you happy. For even if you intellectually strive for enlightenment you are in a maze from which you will only find your way out if God Himself guides you .... Therefore you must call upon Him and appeal to Him for light, and then it will also shine down upon you and the truth will spread out before you as bright as the sun. And therefore examine yourselves whether the spiritual knowledge you possess gives you fullest clarity and recognition .... Test yourselves as to whether you are faced with unsolved riddles or whether you are able to recognize God's plan of salvation in every event .... Examine yourselves whether the knowledge you have been given satisfies you and whether it corresponds to the image you have in mind of a God of love, wisdom and omnipotence .... And don't believe that it is God's will that you walk in darkness. He wants to give you all light, He wants to make you happy with the pure truth, He wants you to enter the original state again when you knew everything with the greatest of light and were aware of everything .... And therefore He Himself repeatedly guides His light to earth, and anyone who allows it to flow into him will also turn ever more towards the light of eternity, he will strive for unification with Him and thus also enter the original state again, in which he is blissfully happy and will remain forever ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Scrutiny of spiritual knowledge presupposes bond with God ....

B.D. 8828 from July 11th 1964, taken from Book No. 93

Only that which originates from Me can lay claim to be the purest truth. Nevertheless, it is certainly difficult to establish as to what has originated from Me if you solely rely on your intellect, even if you strive spiritually and want what is right .... But why do you accept the spiritual knowledge of those who cannot be verified by you, when a clear answer from above is conveyed to you? Make contact with your God and Creator, sincerely appeal to Him for the truth and, truly, you will not remain without a reply .... However, I must demand this sincere will to appeal to Me for support every time you scrutinise spiritual knowledge. You can receive My answer in the most simple way, you need not mull it over and do research or adopt other researchers' points of view who gain their results by intellectual means. A connection exists between the spiritual kingdom and Earth which you should use by requesting clarification from Me.

And I Myself will give you the answer or send it to you through a being of light which is instructed by Me to educate you .... thus, the answer will always be from Me Myself. However, I do not contradict Myself, My Word will forever remain without alteration, on account of which one can construe that opposing sources are at work as soon as a contradiction is found. But one thing is certain: I only judge the human being according to the degree of love he attains on earth .... Then everyone will instantaneously gain realisation on his departure to the spiritual kingdom, if he has not found it on earth as yet. The right kind of love could well have given him light on earth, yet he lacked faith that the Being Which had created him would speak .... Hence he did not listen within .... But people's way of life could have been so much easier had they been enlightened, had they simply kept to My Word, which would have explained to them all events in the spiritual kingdom, and thus they would also have been able to understand the reason and significance of Jesus Christ's act of Salvation .... For this doctrine is the most important, it cannot be portrayed as insignificant, for the whole of eternity depends on it .... But how far people have distanced themselves from it already, how unimportant it is for them and the paths they are taking in order to provide themselves with a different solution .... how gladly they accept the teachings of other schools of thought in order to forget the 'thought of redemption' .... how willingly they try to describe the 'human being Jesus' as an accomplished master only because they don't want to associate Him with the 'idea of God', is indeed worrying in itself, after all, it prevents many people from regarding Him as the divine Redeemer, without Whom no human being can become blessed. Each individual person's striving, who makes an effort to liberate himself from all negative characteristics, who, for the sake of a higher goal, fights against himself, who therefore strives towards 'self-redemption', should certainly be acknowledged; however, he is still burdened by the original sin from which he can only be released by Jesus Christ. Yet I solely judge the human being according to his degree of love, and thus he will also suddenly gain realisation at his departure from earth, if he previously had no opportunity to be informed of the teaching of Christ .... Then he will place himself under His cross and accept Him, therefore, no person needs to be lost who did not find Him on earth if only he lives a life of love, which will grant him sudden realisation. No person who lives in love can go astray .... Even so, it is far better if he still accepts the truth on earth, which shows him the path and explains the meaning and purpose of earthly life to him, because a great battle is being waged on earth between light and darkness, and this signifies a danger for a weak person and I want to help him by imparting My Word to him. And everyone who takes it seriously will also recognise Me as the Giver of the spiritual information which enlightens you about your origin and your goal, about all secrets of creation and My eternal plan of Salvation ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Responsibility for own thinking

Understanding, reason and free will .... Preconceived ideas .... Responsibility ....

B.D. 1603 from September 8th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

It is a certain spiritual inertia that causes people to adopt teachings that are imparted to them by human beings. As soon as his own thinking sets in, he will come across contradictions and recognise the flimsiness of what he has been offered. And therefore, every person is responsible for his thoughts and actions. He has been given the gift by the Creator of being able to use his intellect, and so it is his task to reflect on what he has been offered, to scrutinise it and only then to take a stand on it. It is reprehensible to accept something thoughtlessly just because it is deemed right by the person who has given it to him. His own judgement should be used, and the person should be able to accept or reject with full conviction, only then does he use the intellect that God has given him. It is an incredibly erroneous thought to want to uphold a view that was acquired purely intellectually. All pros and cons must be considered, the human being must also try to scrutinise what goes against his own opinion, he must allow himself to be guided spiritually without resistance, that is, he must not resist his thoughts if they go along with the opposing opinion. He must always and constantly desire the truth, and try to eliminate his own thoughts or preconceived opinions as far as possible, then the truth will suddenly come to him quite obviously from above, and he will also recognise it as truth. The only condition is to surrender to God Himself and to want what God wants .... to surrender his own opinion and then allow himself to be taught by God ....

And man will truly be instructed correctly; he will suddenly be unable to do otherwise than to regard as right and good what the spirit from God now imparts to him. For God lets the spirit speak in those who call upon Him for the sake of truth. God admonishes and warns every person in various ways .... He approaches every person, often unrecognised but always wanting to stand by him, He knocks on everyone's door and wants to make Himself heard, He wants to guide the thoughts of those who are of good will, and He wants to direct this will of truth in order to be able to fill their hearts with His love .... For love and truth are one, just as unkindness and falsehood are one. The actions of those who are untruthful are unloving, but those who only desire the truth will also abide in love. In His infinite love, God gave human beings intellect, reason and free will .... And man should now use these gifts, he should use his intellect to seriously reflect on the behaviour of mankind, he should, once he has recognised, try to bring his actions and thoughts into harmony with his conviction, and he should use his free will and separate himself from everything that is wrong and unite himself with the truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Sven Immecke

Responsibility for own thinking .... truth ....

B.D. 3455 from March 3rd 1945, taken from Book No. 45

Countless people on earth stand outside of truth, partly without, partly through their own fault. Many have been offered error and accepted it as truth without taking a mental stand on it, which the human being is obliged to do by God, for God gave him intellect and thus he can think and decide for or against what he is commanded. Yet many people act in the good faith that they are exempt from this scrutiny and therefore God meets them halfway and offers them the pure truth so that they should become suspicious and seriously weigh up what they have received against what is newly offered. Every human being must be responsible for his actions as well as for his thoughts, and consequently his thoughts must also have been developed within himself. Everything that is imparted to him must first have become his thoughts through his own reflection on it. If he has neglected to do this, i.e. if he has accepted unchecked what was offered to him by teachers, then he himself has remained inactive, and he must also answer for this, that he has left opportunities unused through which he could mature spiritually. But in order to be able to weigh up what corresponds to the truth, in order to reach inner conviction, he must first also have the desire to stand in the truth; and if he has this, then he also critically examines everything that is imparted to him. If he desires the truth, then he also desires God, Who is the eternal truth Himself .... And if he desires God, then he also stands in love, because God is love Himself. Thus the desire for truth absolutely has to fill the human being who strives upwards. And he will also be able to distinguish error from truth, for his thinking will not remain inactive .... The sincere person who strives towards God thinks about all problems which affect him, and his thoughts will be guided towards the truth by knowing forces of divine will. But anyone who does not think about the thoughts conveyed to him by human beings is also not seriously striving to come close to God. He is only connected to Him in word but not in spirit. For God Himself seizes people who earnestly seek Him, and He truly guides them right .... Error causes people great spiritual hardship, it puts them in serious danger of missing the right path to God. Error is spread under the cover of truth, and it is irresponsible of those who seek to spread error as truth of faith and want to prevent people from thinking for themselves through decrees and commandments .... Those are the most guilty, nevertheless, every individual person will also have to answer for himself, because God has given him the gift of intellect which he can and should use as soon as it concerns knowledge which is not only intended for earth but for eternity. Every human being is cared for by spiritual beings who are in light, i.e. in knowledge, and whose constant endeavour is to stimulate the human being to think about spiritual questions so that they can instruct him intellectually. No person is left out by the beings of light, and thus thoughts will arise in every person, doubts, questions or reflections about the knowledge which was offered to him as truth. And it is now up to the human being's will whether he takes up these thoughts, whether he processes them within himself or immediately rejects or eliminates them and thus deprives the beings of light of every opportunity to instruct him, to enlighten him about error and truth. But as soon as the human being believes himself to be bound by decrees and commandments, he still has the path to God Himself, asking Him for right thinking, for right faith and pure truth .... And God will never let such a prayer go unheard .... Yet it is difficult to help those who don't believe they need God, who value human commandments more highly and don't take refuge in the source of truth, which he, as a true child of the father, can and should do at any time without hesitation .... But God does not leave His creatures in adversity, even if they have created it themselves or caused it themselves. And where the human being's thinking fails of its own free will, He influences people in such a way that they are forced to think about it .... He lets earthly adversity come upon them which raises doubts in them in order to make them think. And then He sends His messengers to meet them, the bearers of truth in the beyond and on earth, who then convey the pure truth to them mentally or through human mouths .... And now people's mental activity will begin as soon as they desire the truth, and they will be able to separate truth from error, they will become knowledgeable as soon as they don't resist the divine gift of love, as soon as they open themselves to it and let it take effect on them .... And there will be light in them, for where truth is, there all darkness disappears ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Responsibility for direction of thought ....

B.D. 3550 from September 16th 1945, taken from Book No. 45

The human being's will itself determines the direction his thoughts take, and therefore he is also responsible for his thinking. Many different thoughts impose themselves, i.e., different spiritual emanations touch the human heart in the form of thoughts and want to be received. And now the human being's will has to become active and open his heart to the thought material which flows towards him, and he can now accept or reject .... i.e. linger longer with the thoughts he receives or quickly reject them. And this will corresponds to his nature, his spiritual state of maturity. And the more mature person will persist with good thoughts, whereas the still immature person takes pleasure in thoughts of a bad kind but would nevertheless also be able to accept good thought material, to overcome himself and eliminate the bad thoughts. All people are indeed tempted when the bad spiritual forces try to gain access and exert their mental influence. But their attempts fail because of the human will, as soon as the human being is good and does not like the mental emanations of the evil spiritual world. Although most people do not realize what thoughts actually are .... they believe that through intellectual activity they can assert their influence. They believe to generate them themselves through intellectual activity and would also be responsible for their thoughts with this idea, because even then the will would be decisive for the human being's direction of thought. And this will, if it is weak and undecided, can be strengthened through prayer for right thinking .... Therefore the human being is not defencelessly exposed to spiritual forces which want to cause him to think badly, but as soon as only his will is good, his strength will also be increased to defend himself against spiritual knowledge which is detrimental to his soul. For thoughts are the originators of deeds and thus also of the way of life the human being leads on earth. And therefore he should keep a watchful eye on his thoughts, he should always give account to himself in which direction he is urged by the thought material, whether it encourages good or evil action, and he should defend himself against the latter, if he is too weak he should take recourse to prayer, and he will always receive strength to resist, he will be guided into right thinking by the spiritual beings, which look after him and only await his appeal in order to be able to develop their strength and power, in order to resist the beings which oppress the human being and to impart the spiritual knowledge to him which comes forth from them and is good and valuable, because these spiritual beings are bearers of light and truth and their mental emanations, if they are received, guarantee spiritual higher development. And just as the human being's will is, so is his mental knowledge, for the will alone is decisive ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The will determines the thoughts .... Responsibility ....

B.D. 5463 from August 17th 1952, taken from Book No. 60

Thoughts are born out of the human being's will, for the spiritual forces in the beyond can work as his will is and convey their thought currents to the human being .... Thoughts are always expressions of those forces which are accepted where the human being's will corresponds to that of the spiritual transmitter .... Thus the spiritual forces intervene in the organic activity as soon as the human being himself forms thoughts .... and the content of these thoughts is the spiritual knowledge possessed by the spiritual forces. And thus the human being's thinking is, as it were, stimulated by these spiritual forces, but they cannot forcibly influence the human being's thinking, instead, the spiritual forces become active in accordance with the good or evil directed will, so that it is therefore up to the human being himself which spiritual information he mentally accepts, whether it affects him from the kingdom of light or from the kingdom of darkness, whether it is truth or error, for he himself also determines the beings which impart their mental information to him through his direction of will. The will determines thinking .... Thus the human being is responsible for his thinking. And therefore there is only one way to be relieved of responsibility .... if the human being trustingly hands himself over to God and the beings of the world of light so that his will and thoughts will be directed correctly .... Then the human being need not fear misguided thoughts, then he will be guided and led into right thinking, then beings of light will take responsibility and they will truly only exert the influence on the human being which promotes good and right thoughts. He need not fear anything if he commends himself to the Heavenly Father before every decision, before every thought activity which requires right thinking, if he asks all good beings for protection and help. Then his thinking will be right, because then the beings of darkness will not be able to gain access, then they will not be able to cause confusion in any area whatsoever. A good will turned towards God protects the human being from erroneous thinking. But you humans nevertheless have hours when your thoughts, that is, your will, are turned towards the world again, and God's adversary uses this to invalidate what good beings have conveyed to you. Then doubt sets in and the opposing forces immediately take effect. The desire for the world can hand you over to these opposing forces, for the bond with God, with the World of Light, is loosened by every thought which is still directed towards the world, by every desire which does not have spiritual goals. This is why every person should observe how far he is still earthly minded, he should loosen every earthly bond as far as possible in decisive questions, he should unreservedly devote himself to the spiritual world of light and he will then always be certain of being cared for by it, he will speak and think as is right before God and also feel the inner steadfastness as soon as he represents the thoughts which were imparted to him in this connection ....

Amen

Translation handled by Sven Immecke

Earthly or spiritual thought currents ....

B.D. 7222 from December 6th 1958, taken from Book No. 76

The more you isolate yourselves from the world, the easier you find the entrance into the spiritual realm, for the thoughts flowing to you from the spiritual kingdom will no longer be met by opposition. The world, however, is a constant obstacle for such spiritual thoughts, for only in total seclusion will they be accepted by the human heart. And thus you can understand why people spend so little time on spiritual thoughts while they are still bound by the world, for worldly thoughts will always displace spiritual thoughts .... i.e., the human being will be incapable of accepting mental knowledge, because worldly thoughts push to the fore and prevent spiritual thoughts from reaching the person's heart. And yet, the human being is responsible for the mental knowledge he is subject to, for free will alone determines what the human being thinks, and free will either rejects or accepts the waves of thoughts encircling him. And the will, in turn, is directed in accordance with the human being's nature .... it is either spiritually or worldly inclined. It is not forced to take one direction or the other, it is completely free. Nevertheless, everything depends on the direction of this will, his thinking and activity, his present and the future fate of his soul, which can be glorious but also dreadful. Thus, the world is a danger for the human being's will, and yet it has to be in order to enable the soul to gain clarity, in order to urge it to make a decision, which must be taken between itself and the spiritual realm. Both kingdoms exist but the soul can only want one kingdom, and it has to determine which kingdom it wants. If it chooses the material realm, which is the world, then it will remain attached to this realm .... if it chooses the spiritual realm then it will become its abode when the soul leaves the earthly body, when its earthly progress is over. And it is courted by both kingdoms, it is influenced by both kingdoms but not forced.

For this reason the soul bears the responsibility for its own thinking and intentions, for it is able to choose either direction, it is not impossible for it to make the right decision even if it is tangibly confronted by the material world and the spiritual world seems to be unreal. For the spiritual forces have a specific power over the soul so that they are repeatedly able to intervene even with someone unwilling .... so that he, too, is grasped by them and thus the person has to deal with them .... he can simply reject them if he is unwilling .... Nevertheless, they affected him and therefore he cannot avoid the responsibility if it is demanded of him. The human being is able to think, this is the reason for his responsibility .... And no-one imposes thoughts upon him. It is entirely up to him what he thinks. The aim of the helpful spiritual forces who try to influence him in a positive sense will always be that he thinks correctly .... But since negative forces also exert an influence, the human being has to make his own decision, and therefore one cannot speak of 'spiritual coercion' to which one person succumbs and the other does not. And thus, it occasionally requires inner battles to remain focussed on spiritual thoughts when earthly thoughts try to crowd in. The will to mature spiritually can provide strength for this inner battle, and then the person will already have won, for his will was positive and must also have positive results. And the more a person is involved in the world the greater will be his victory, for the greater the oppositions and enticements are, the greater the will is which overcomes them and chooses the spiritual kingdom. But one day the soul will delight in its victory, for it shaped its own fate for eternity, it will approach a life of blissful happiness and only ever thank God for providing it with the strength to prevail ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God shall become powerful in the weak ....

B.D. 5407 from June 8th 1952, taken from Book No. 60

I want to become powerful in the weak .... and give you humans the proof that a power from above works so visibly that it can no longer be denied .... I do not want to reveal Myself to the great and mighty, for they are mostly not humble, which presupposes the working of My grace, and if they do something they believe they can accomplish it by their own strength .... But I want to reveal Myself to the weak, immature little children of this earth, to those who recognise their weakness and call upon Me in deepest humility to strengthen them. And My strength shall obviously work in them and they shall perform signs and wonders, just as I have announced that I shall become powerful in the weak. Yet in one thing they must be strong despite their weakness .... in their faith in Me as the most loving Father and most powerful ruler of heaven and earth. In this faith lies your strength, to which I Myself bow by fulfilling what the believing person hopes for .... I will not appear where I Am indeed known with many words but not alive, where people are in knowledge through study, where they believe to possess the privilege of being especially honoured by Me .... not in worldly heights, not in circles of great erudition, not where sham piety deceives people, shall I give signs of My power and glory; but where an earthly child devoutly raises its eyes and heart to Me in silent love for Me and calls upon Me in all simplicity, in childlike babbling, in the admission of its weakness and unworthiness, there I shall make Myself known and transmit My power and love in all fullness .... I shall become powerful in the weak so that the worldly strong and high shall recognise what I value during earthly life. And I will make knowledge accessible to them which cannot be gained through study and yet far surpasses the latter, for it is the truth which only I Myself can and will give to those who are worthy of it. But worthiness irrevocably includes humility, a believing childlike mind and a will that is seriously turned towards Me. You have to be able to muster childlike faith, you have to feel incapable of fathoming the truth by your own strength and therefore approach Me Myself for the truth, and this first requires the belief that I can and want to give you the truth. And this is a childlike belief, for a scholar who is highly placed in worldly knowledge will defend himself against such a belief, which destroys all his erudition if the pure truth were to be conveyed to the human being in this way .... And therefore, humility must also fill the human being's heart, which comes from the realisation: 'We are nothing without God ....' Then a heartfelt prayer rises up to Me that I will take pity on the weak little children, and I will answer this call. I let My spirit descend and fill the weak, and thus I Myself become powerful in the weak, for My spirit unfolds and works in an obvious way, and anyone who wants to shall recognise Me and attain faith in a God Who is exceedingly wise, loving and powerful ....

Amen

Translation handled by Sven Immecke

1 Corinthians 1, 19 - 21 ....

B.D. 6469 from February 6th 1956, taken from Book No. 69

What the wise of the world cannot fathom will be revealed to you through My spirit .... For the spirit permeates everything, no limits are set for it, and only the human being's will limits his activity if he does not allow himself to be permeated by My spirit. But the human being's intellect is limited and will never be able to be active beyond these limits. All areas will remain closed to him which, however, My spirit will open up to every person who wants it .... And thus there is nothing that has to remain hidden from you humans, only your attitude towards Me has to be the right one, it has to allow the working of My spirit .... You must prepare yourselves so that I can work in you through My spirit. I only ever require you to adapt your nature to My fundamental nature .... I demand that you yourselves restore your original state in which I could radiate light and strength through you. Once you were full of light, thus you knew everything, nothing was hidden from you, you had a high degree of realization, for you were divine beings in all perfection .... And I want you to become again what you were in the beginning .... Therefore I must also want your dark spiritual state to change into a state of brightest realization .... I must supply you with what you lack, what you do not possess but can receive from Me without limitation if you fulfil the conditions I set for you: if you establish the right relationship with Me, if you voluntarily intimately unite with Me from Whom you once separated yourselves .... and if you thus, through shaping yourselves into love, again adopt your original nature, if you assimilate yourselves to My original nature .... Then all restrictions will fall away from you, for then My spirit will flow into you and you will recognize brightly and clearly what previously seemed to be shrouded in darkness for you. But you cannot achieve all this through an intellectual activity, no matter how stimulated it may be. Therefore "the understanding of the intelligent will be destroyed and the wisdom of the wise rejected", for they will not succeed in penetrating the deepest knowledge if they do not first prepare their hearts to be the receptacle of My spirit .... And this does not require an unusual intellect but only a heart filled with love .... Whose intellect seeks to fathom divine secrets is still far away from the light, and his research and search will be in vain .... But anyone who kindles love within himself will now be illuminated from within, and what he seeks to fathom he will recognize brightly and clearly within himself, for he is permeated by My spirit, which can truly explain to him whatever he desires to know. I don't want you to walk along with a darkened spirit, I want to reveal the truth to you, because you can only be called divine beings again when you stand radiant with light in supreme realization .... Yet it will not be possible for any human being to acquire this knowledge in any other way, no matter how wise he may be in the eyes of the world .... I Myself am the truth from eternity, and I share the truth with everyone who desires it and allows himself to be permeated by My spirit .... But where My spirit is prevented from working there no truth will be found for ever, for it still stands outside of Me, it has not yet re-established the bond with Me which once united the being with Me but which is indispensable in order to be permeated by My divine light of love, which guarantees brightest knowledge and strength in abundance and which originally flowed to every being without limit ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers